r~ " 


INK.  W  CALIF;  LIBRARY*  LOS 


ON    TO    MEXICO! 


CONQUEROR 


Illustrations 

Frank  E*  Schoonover 


1^»  THE 

PENN  PUBLISHING  COMPANY 
•PHILADELPHIA' 


With  Cortea  the  Conqueror 


To 

My  Brother 
A.  EUGENE  WATSON,  U.  S.  N. 


2133391 


INTRODUCTION 

The  conquest  of  Mexico  in  the  sixteenth  century  is  one  of 
the  greatest  true  fairytales  of  the  world.  A  handful  of  men, 
lured  by  rumors  they  had  heard  of  a  land  where  gold  was  as 
plentiful  as  rocks  in  their  Spain,  set  forth  to  discover  and 
conquer  it,  with  small  conception  of  the  greatness  of  their  un- 
dertaking. They  found  a  country  abounding  in  marvels, 
riches  and  dangers.  By  means  of  audacity,  courage  and  gun- 
powder they  made  themselves  masters  of  its  monarch  and  of 
its  people,  gave  a  new  realm  to  the  King  of  Spain,  a  wider 
sheep  fold  to  Christendom,  and  started  the  vast  flood  of  western 
gold  that  for  generations  continued  to  pour  into  Europe's 
hungry  coffers.  In  all  American  history  there  is  no  story  so 
colorful  as  the  story  of  the  Conquistador 'es  and  the  contest 
between  their  valor  and  the  desperate  defence  of  the  Aztecs. 
There  is  no  need  to  turn  to  European  annals  in  search  of  ro- 
mance. And,  just  now  when  we  of  the  northern  Republic  are 
endeavoring  to  understand  the  character  and  the  needs  of  the 
Mexican  people,  in  which  the  Aztec  element  is  still  one  of  the 


INTRODUCTION 

largest,  this  story  may  take  on  an  added  value  due  to  the  light 
it  throws  upon  Mexico's  past. 

The  three  different  races  who  played  the  most  prominent 
parts  in  the  exploration  of  the  New  World  —  the  English,  the 
French,  the  Spanish — were  actuated  to  a  certain  extent  by  the 
same  motives.  They  sought  for  fortune,  adventure,  liberty 
and  the  chance  to  convert  the  heathen;  but  they  differed  in  the 
degree  by  which  these  motives  affected  them.  The  Spaniards 
above  all  desired  gold  and  what  they  believed  was  the  saving 
from  hell  of  thousands  of  unbaptized  souls.  Cortes's  zeal  to 
convert  Montezuma  and  his  people  was  undoubtedly  as  sincere 
as  his  eagerness  for  Montezuma's  treasure. 

Hernando  Cortes  must  be  numbered  among  the  great  con- 
querors of  the  world.  His  "army,"  if  judged  by  its  size  in 
comparison  to  what  it  was  to  achieve,  would  have  been  scoffed 
at  by  Alexander,  Cassar  or  Napoleon.  But  these  soldiers 
would  have  hailed  the  Spaniard  as  one  of  them,  for  his  in- 
trepidity, his  resourcefulness,  his  skill  in  handling  men,  his 
quickness  in  forcing  an  issue,  and  for  his  relentlessness.  It 
was  a  cruel  age;  but  Cortes,  though  there  are  deeds  in  his  life 
which  may  not  be  condoned,  was  less  cruel  than  many  of  his 
contemporaries,  and  was  never  cruel  from  mere  wantonness. 
He  was  the  true  soldier  who  would  suffer  when  his  men  suf- 
fered; he  inspired  them  to  deeds  which  seemed  almost  beyond 
the  strength  of  men,  and  to  personal  loyalty  to  their  leader, 
though  many  had  first  been  his  bitter  foes. 

It  is  possible,  as  certain  historians  subsequent  to  Prescott, 
such  as  Morgan  and  Bandelier,  would  have  us  believe,  that 
Mexico  at  the  time  of  the  Conquest  was  not  the  land  of  won- 

[6] 


INTRODUCTION 

der,  beauty,  riches  and  ordered  government  that  Cortes,  Ber- 
nal  Diaz,  Sahagun,  Ixtlilxochitl,  and  other  early  historians 
have  described  it,  that  the  eager  imagination  of  the  Conquerors 
made  them  ready  to  see  marvels  where  there  were  none,  and 
that  they  and  later  writers  misrepresented  facts  and  institutions 
for  lack  of  understanding  of  their  real  meaning.  Nevertheless, 
even  if  we  concede  a  certain  overcoloring  due  to  enthusiasm 
or  ignorance,  there  are  still  many  facts  of  the  beauty  and 
size  of  the  Mexican  cities,  of  the  warlike  temper  of  the  peo- 
ple, of  the  magnificence  of  religious  and  royal  buildings,  of 
the  wise  husbandry  of  the  populace,  which  can  be  proved  by 
remaining  monuments,  jewelry,  pottery  and  the  codices  of  an- 
cient picture-writing  that  testify  to  a  civilization  of  an  ad- 
vanced order.  The  contrast  between  it  and  the  civilization 
of  the  Conquistador es  is  as  wide  and  even  more  picturesque 
than  that  between  the  Spanish  conquerors  of  Granada  and  the 
Moors  whom  they  banished  from  Europe  less  than  twenty 
years  before. 

I  have  followed  closely  Prescott's  wonderful  history,  "The 
Conquest  of  Mexico,"  for  the  sequence  of  historical  events. 
Cortes's  own  letters  to  Charles  V  and  portions  of  Bernal 
Diaz's  history  have  helped  make  clear  in  my  mind  the  pic- 
ture I  have  tried  to  make  clear  for  others  of  the  great  sol- 
dier. Montezuma,  Alvarado,  Sandoval,  Guatemozin,  Father 
Olmedo,  these  and  others  are  alive  for  ever  in  the  stoiy  of  the 
Conquest,  and  in  many  places  throughout  this  book  I  have  used 
the  exact  words  attributed  to  them  by  contemporaneous  chron- 
iclers. Fernando  and  Ahuitzotl  and  other  minor  characters 

and  most  of  the  incidents  owe  their  origin  to  my  own  fancy. 

[7] 


INTRODUCTION 

Years  ago  in  a  picturesque  old  hunting  castle  in  Europe  I  was 
shown  some  capes  of  brilliant  color  and  soft  texture.  "These 
are  Aztec  feather  mantles,"  I  was  told.  "They  were  sent  by 
Cortes  to  Emperor  Charles  V,  from  Mexico,  a  part  of  the  treas- 
ure that  astounded  the  Spanish  court."  The  sight  of  these 
exotic  garments  quickened  in  my  imagination  an  interest  for 
that  strange  race  and  its  tragic  history  which  has  never  lessened. 
Those  readers  who  desire  to  learn  of  what  the  future  brought 
to  Cortes  and  Guatemozin  may  find  the  facts  in  the  pages  of 
Prescott  or  other  historians. 


[8] 


FACE 

I     THE  LANDING  OF  THE  SPANIAEDS 13 

II     THE  HUNTER    .     *. 30 

III  THE  FUGITIVE  ....      .      .      .      .      .      .      .      .     42 

IV  STRANGE  TIDINGS 55 

V     THE  FOUNDING  OF  VERA  CRUZ 67 

VI     CORTES  FINDS  ALLIES 80 

VII  THE  BEGINNING  OF  THE  MARCH 92 

VIII  ST.  JAMES  !  AND  CLOSE  UP  FOR  SPAIN  ! 103 

IX  THE  SPY .  116 

X  THE  SWORD  OF  CORTES 128 

XI  WELCOMED  TO  TLASCALA  .  .  .  . 140 

XII  THE  TEOCALLI  AT  CHOLULA 151 

XIII  THE  SACRIFICIAL  STONE 165 

XIV  IN  SIGHT  OF  THE  GOAL 177 

XV  MONTEZUMA  ASKS  QUESTIONS 189 

XVI  THE  GUESTS  OF  MONTEZUMA 201 

XVII  MONTEZUMA'S  HUMILIATION 218 


CONTENTS 

PAGE 

XVIII  CORTES  GOES  TO  VEEA  CRUZ  .      .      .      ...      .      ,      .229 

XIX  CAPTURE  OF  THE  GREAT  TEOCALLI 248 

XX  LA  NOCHE  TRISTE  .      . .261 

XXI  THE  BATTLE  OF  OTUMBA  .     ,      ...      .      .      .      .273 

XXII       XlCOTENCATL   MEETS  HlS   FATE     .        .        .        *        .        .        .     286 

XXIII     THE  SIEGE  OF  TENOCHTITLAN       .      .    >.  .  .      .      .      .   300 

XXIV     THE  LAST  ASSAULT  .     ,      .      .      .      *      .      .      .      .      .312 

XXV     VICTORY!  .   321 


[10] 


£>•**• 


"On  to  Mexico!" Frontispiece 

The  knife  struck , 16 

The  eyes  of  the  Europeans  glistened 56 

Map  of  the  route  of  Cortes 105 

He  was  not  spared f 107 

"Behold  the  statue  of  the  god!"     ...     V 148 

They  saw  Montezuma  seated 206 

In  fierce  rushes  the  Spaniards  gained 255 

"Take  and  eat,"  he  said       .      . .      .309 


11 


WITH  CORTES  THE 
CONQUEROR 

CHAPTER  I 

THE  LANDING  OF  THE  SPANIARDS 

HE  wind  blew  direct  from  the  southeast,  fill- 
ing out  the  sails  of  the  eleven  ships,  barks, 
caravels  and  open  brigantines.  Their  decks 
were  crowded  with  seamen  and  soldiers,  whose 
eagerness  to  reach  the  goal  found  even  their 
goodly  speed  too  slow.  In  the  waists  of  the  caravels  stood 
the  horses  balancing  unsteadily  in  their  improvised  stalls  and 
neighing  nervously  when  an  exceptionally  heavy  wave  pounded 
against  the  sides. 

From  the  mastheads  of  the  eleven  ships  floated  the  royal 
standard  of  Spain  with  its  Lions  of  Aragon  and  the  Castles 
of  Castile.  Against  the  distant  horizon  those  on  the  port  side 
of  the  vessels  beheld  a  blurred  line.  Whenever  the  breeze  died 
down  for  an  instant  the  heat  of  the  tropical  sun  was  scarcely 
to  be  borne,  and  men  threw  themselves  panting  on  the  deck, 

[13] 


WITH  CORTES  THE  CONQUEROR 

only  to  spring  to  their  feet  when  a  new  gust  of  wind  sent  the 
ships  flying  westward. 

On  the  foremost  and  largest  of  the  vessels  stood  the  chief 
pilot,  Antonio  de  Alaminos,  greyhaired  and  greybearded,  to 
wliose  Spanish  eyes  the  Spanish  Main  had  become  more  fa- 
miliar than  even  the  Bay  of  Biscay. 

"How  soon,  Captain?"  asked  of  him  a  dark-eyed  man  above 
the  middle  height. 

"In  an  hour  or  so  now,  Senor,  if  the  wind  holds  out,"  an- 
swered the  pilot.  "As  you  know,  I  have  never  sailed  here 
before,  but  I  do  not  believe  from  what  I  learned  at  Cozumel 
that  there  are  any  shoals  or  hidden  rocks  to  delay  or  endanger 
us.  But  I  put  more  faith  in  yonder  line" — and  he  pointed  to 
two  sailors  who  were  heaving  the  lead — "than  I  do  in  Indian 
words." 

"You  have  had  many  years  in  which  to  test  them  both,  in 
truth,"  suggested  the  Commander. 

"Since  the  day  I  piloted  the  Great  Admiral,"  answered  the 
pilot  proudly,  "since  I  found  the  way  for  Christopher  Colum- 
bus when  he  sailed  on  his  last  voyage  in  the  Indies." 

"What  was  he  like?  Tell  me,  good  Antonio,"  asked  the 
Commander  eagerly.  "It  was  never  my  fortune  to  behold 
him,  though  I  mind  me  well  how  I  listened  as  a  lad  with  beat- 
ing heart  in  my  birthplace  in  Estremadura  to  the  wonderful 
news  that  spread  throughout  Spain  when  he  returned  from  his 
first  voyage." 

"I  cannot  picture  him  for  others,"  and  the  pilot  shook  his 
head;  "but  I  see  him  ever  in  my  mind's  eye.  Only,"  and  he 
looked  up  at  the  Commander  as  if  to  verify  an  impression  that 

[14] 


THE  LANDING  OF  THE  SPANIARDS 

had  just  come  to  him,  "there  is  a  look  in  your  eye  and  a  tone  in 
your  voice,  Senor  Cortes,  which  might  have  been  his." 

"A  good  omen,  Antonio,"  and  Cortes  smiled ;  "may  the    , ' 
grant  that  it  means  a  new  world  for  me  also  to  discover." 

The  Commander,  whose  impatience  made  him  restless, 
walked  aft,  and  a  strolling  forward,  took  his  place  by 

the  pilot. 

"Before  sundown,  you  say?"  he  repeated,  "before  sundown 
we  may  plant  the  blessed  Cross  on  yon  heathen  shore?  Truly 
am  I  blessed  that  I  should  live  to  see  this." 

Both  men  stood  apparently  lost  in  thought,  though  the 
trained  vision  of  the  mariner  made  him  aware  of  every  differ- 
ence in  the  blue  waters.  His  mind  revolved  the  question  which 
he  finally  put  into  words : 

"How  can  it  be,  that  men  tell  such  tales  of  Senor 

Cortes?     In  truth  he  seems  to  me  fit  timber  for  a  great  leader." 

The  bringing  back  his  fancies  from  the  horizon  where 

already  he  beheld  a  land  of  baptised  converts,  answered: 

"Did  you  ever  hear  the  story,  friend  Antonio,  of  how  the 
blessed  St.  Paul  was  once  a  sinner  and  the  foe  of  all  Christians 
and  how  the  Lord  changed  him  that  he  might  accomplish  the 
great  work  He  had  for  him  to  do?  I  would  not  indeed  call 
our  Commander  a  saint,"  and  a  pleasant  smile  lightened  his 
deep-sunk  eyes;  "but  the  zeal  for  this  expedition  has,  like 
Saul's  vision,  transformed  the  man.  That  he  was  idle,  a 
roisterer,  a  gambler,  one  even  who  went  as  lightly  to  a  duel  as 
to  his  dinner,  is  no  more  to  be  remembered  now.  You  yourself 
have  seen  already  at  Cozumel  how  he  showed  himself  inde- 
fatigable, grave,  bold,  cautious,  a  very  leader  of  men." 

[15] 


WITH  CORTES  THE  CONQUEROR 

While  Cortes  moved  impatiently  about  from  bow  to  stern,  a 
boy  who  was  sitting  astride  the  bowsprit  of  the  capitana  as  se- 
curely as  if  it  had  been  the  back  of  a  surefooted  mountain  pony 
followed  him  with  his  eyes.  He  would  glance  off  at  the 
horizon  or  down  at  the  curling  water,  but,  as  if  drawn  by  a 
magnet,  his  gaze  would  turn  back  to  the  Commander.  Now 
and  then  sailors  strolling  about  would  hide  him  from  view,  and 
the  boy  would  be  restless  until  once  again  he  caught  sight  of 
the  man  who  filled  his  thoughts. 

"If  only  I  could  do  something  for  him,"  he  said  aloud,  for 
there  was  no  one  to  overhear  him.  Yet  at  the  same  time  that 
he  longed  to  attract  the  attention  of  the  Commander,  he  feared 
to  do  so.  He  did  not  believe  that  Cortes  was  as  yet  even  con- 
scious of  his  existence,  and  Fernando  feared  that  when  he  did 
notice  him  he  might  say  that  he  was  too  young  to  take  part  in 
the  great  expedition  and  must  be  sent  back  to  Cuba. 

He  could  see  now  that  Cortes  held  in  his  hand  the  banner 
which  he  had  had  made  just  before  he  sailed  and  was  examining 
it  proudly  as  a  symbol  of  his  future  achievement.  The  breeze 
freshened  suddenly  and,  catching  the  bit  of  velvet  like  a  sail, 
whipped  it  out  of  Cortes's  hand,  over  the  rail  into  the  waves  be- 
low. Cortes  gazed  after  it  regretfully,  and  with  it  sank  his 
heart  as  at  a  bad  omen. 

Fernando's  act  was  almost  instinctive.  He  swung  himself 
back  on  to  the  deck,  ran  to  the  port  rail  and  dived  off  into  the 
water.  The  velvet,  not  yet  water-soaked,  lay  stretched  out  on 
the  light  wave  a  few  feet  from  the  ship,  though  the  distance 
increased  each  moment.  There  was  little  danger  to  a  good 
swimmer,  and  Fernando  had  not  much  difficulty  in  reaching 

[16] 


THE  LANDING  OF  THE  SPANIARDS 

and  grasping  the  banner.  Holding  it  above  his  head  in  one 
hand,  he  swam  with  the  other  towards  the  ship.  It  was  a  long 
swim,  though  the  ship  had  been  turned  back  by  orders  of  An- 
tonio, and  he  was  glad  when  the  capitana  met  him  halfway.  A 
rope  was  thrown  over  the  side  and,  thrusting  the  banner  inside 
of  his  jerkin,  Fernando  caught  hold  and  pulled  himself  up  to 
the  deck. 

He  was  seized  with  a  sudden  shyness  when  he  saw  that  he 
must  stand  face  to  face  with  Cortes,  but  he  bowed  and  held  out 
to  him  the  dripping  banner.  Cortes  smiled  at  the  sight  of  the 
slight  wet  figure  and  said: 

"It  was  a  gallant  act,  young  sir,  and  I  thank  you.  If  my 
banner  had  been  lost  I  fear  me  I  should  have  thought  it  a  bad 
sign  for  the  success  of  our  undertaking.  Now  Youth  has 
brought  me  aid,  and  it  needs  no  prophet  to  unriddle  that  omen. 
What  are  you  called?  I  saw  at  Cozumel  that  you  could  pull  a 
bow  well  for  your  years." 

"I  am  Fernando  de  Casteiieda,  Sir,"  answered  the  boy, 
whose  heart  beat  with  surprised  pleasure  at  the  knowledge  that 
the  Commander  had  noticed  him. 

"And  how  do  you  happen  here,  in  this  expedition  that  is  for 
men?"  asked  Cortes  again. 

Fernando  felt  that  the  time  had  come  when  he  must  plead  his 
best. 

"Don  Hernando,"  he  answered,  "my  brother  planned  to  sail 
with  you,  and  because  there  were  only  the  two  of  us  left  out  of 
our  family,  he  consented,  after  many  prayers  on  my  part,  to  let 
me  accompany  him.  For  not  he,  nor  anyone  else,"  and  the 
boy's  eyes  now  gazed  straight  at  Cortes,  "so  longed  to  seek 

[17] 


WITH  CORTES  THE  CONQUEROR 

adventure  as  did  I.  Only  a  few  days  before  we  were  to  em- 
bark he  died  of  the  fever,  and  I  besought  Don  Gonsalvo  de 
Sandoval,  his  friend,  to  take  me  on  board.  And  now,  Senor," 
— Fernando  clasped  his  hands  in  entreaty — "y°u  will  not  send 
me  back,  I  pray.  For  I  am  strong  and  soon  can  I  do  the  work 
of  a  man." 

Cortes  smiled.  The  boy's  enthusiasm  was  akin  to  his  own, 
and  his  quickness  in  rescuing  the  banner  had  touched  his  fancy. 

"I  have  no  page,"  he  said  as  if  speaking  to  himself.  "It  was 
hard  enough  to  get  away  at  all  and  there  was  no  time  to  hunt 
for  one."  Then  he  looked  fixedly  at  the  boy  as  he  asked: 
"Fernando,  would  you  like  to  serve  me?" 

Fernando  could  not  find  words  to  answer.  This  good  for- 
tune was  more  than  he  had  ever  dreamed  could  come  to  him. 
Cortes  understood  the  reason  of  his  silence,  but  could  not  resist 
saying: 

"You  hesitate;  you  think  that  I  shall  be  a  harsh  master. 
You  are  right.  If  you  serve  me  you  will  not  lie  on  a  silken 
cushion  like  a  page  in  a  royal  castle." 

Fernando  was  in  despair,  fearing  that  Cortes  had  misunder- 
stood his  lack  of  words  and  that  he  would  recall  his  offer. 
If  words  would  not  come,  then  he  must  trust  to  deeds,  so  kneel- 
ing on  one  knee,  he  kissed  Cortes's  hand  again  and  again. 

"Good!"  exclaimed  Cortes,  "it  is  settled  then.  You  shall 
serve  me,  and  time  it  is  indeed  that  I  had  someone  to  look  after 
my  armour,  which  grows  rusty  in  this  damp  air." 

He  bade  Fernando  as  his  first  duty,  as  soon  as  he  had 
changed  his  clothes,  to  dry  the  banner  carefully  and  see  that 
no  further  harm  came  to  it. 

[18] 


THE  LANDING  OF  THE  SPANIARDS 

When  the  boy  had  gone  below,  blissfully  happy,  Cortes 
strolled  to  the  stern  and  stood  talking  to  a  young  man,  both 
of  them  gazing  at  the  fleet  of  ships  that  followed  like  a  flock 
of  white  ducks  where  the  capitana  led. 

"If  Medellin,  our  birthplace,  could  see  her  two  sons  to-day, 
Gonsalvo,"  exclaimed  Cortes,  resting  his  hand  affectionately 
upon  the  shoulder  of  the  young  man.  "Had  she  known-  what 
mariners  we  both  were  to  be  she  might  have  had  special  prayers 
for  us  when  we  were  born  thirty-five  and  twenty-one  years 
agone.  I  wonder  if  some  other  boy  now  stands  on  the  hills  as 
I  used  to  stand,  looking  towards  the  horizon  and  longing  to 
push  it  back  farther  and  farther  and  to  follow  to  the  very  end 
of  the  world.  And  then,  before  I  scarce  knew  the  name  of  the 
Pillars  of  Hercules,  came  the  news  that  Columbus  had  discov- 
ered the  Indies.  From  that  day,  Gonsalvo,  whenever  I  looked 
towards  the  horizon  it  was  the  West  I  faced." 

"Yea,"  said  Gonsalvo  de  Sandoval,  "I  understand." 

"I  dreamed  strange  dreams,"  continued  Cortes,  "of  the  In- 
dies after  the  reports  came  from  Palos;  but  I  could  not  see  in 
my  mind  clearly  what  the  new  land  could  be  like.  'I'll  e'en 
go  myself  and  find  out  some  day,'  I  said  in  my  heart.  Then 
when  I  grew  older  they  sent  me  to  Salamanca,  and  there  in  the 
•  ancient  university  all  there  was  for  me  to  explore  were  the 
confines  of  books  writ  in  Latin  and  the  boundaries  of  a  young 
man's  folly.  Two  restless  years  I  stayed  there,  wasting  my 
father's  florins.  'Twas  when  I  went  home  from  there  that  I 
first  saw  you,  Gonsalvo  mios,  and  your  chestnut  hair  curled  as 
tightly  then  as  now,"  and  he  patted  it,  while  Sandoval  looked 
half  sheepish,  half  pleased. 

[19] 


WITH  CORTES  THE  CONQUEROR 

"I  can  scarce  believe,"  continued  Cortes,  "that  my  dreams 
and  longings  have  so  far  come  true,  that  here  I  stand,  the 
leader  of  such  an  expedition  as  never  before  set  sail,  that  yonder 
the  land  waits,  full  of  adventure,  where  Spanish  arms  shall 
win  fame  as  a  score  of  years  ago  they  won  everlasting  glory 
before  Granada." 

Young  Sandoval  nodded  and  felt  of  his  sword  with  an  un- 
conscious motion.  He  was  little  given  to  speech,  but  Cortes 
knew  that  his  own  words  found  echo  in  the  heart  of  the 
youth. 

There  was  a  softness  in  the  balmy  air  that,  like  moonlight, 
disposed  a  man  to  confidences.  Of  late,  since  the  day  when 
Cortes  had  felt  the  weight  of  his  great  responsibility,  he  had 
grown  more  silent — a  leader  can  not  descend  too  often  from  his 
lonely  height.  OBut  Sandoval  was  dear  to  him,  one  whom  he 
had  known  in  their  home  town,  and  moreover,  talking  was  one 
way  of  getting  through  the  moments  during  which  his  eager 
spirit  strained  forward. 

"Such  weary  days  were  those  in  Cuba,"  he  continued,  pac- 
ing back  and  forth  with  short  nervous  steps,  "when  I  had 
naught  to  do  but  play  farmer  on  my  land,  scold  my  slaves  and 
make  money.  It  was  at  least  a  diversion  when  I  could  quar- 
rel with  Don  Diego  Velasquez,  some  excitement  to  escape  from 
the  prison  into  which  he  threw  me.  He  has  no  love  for  me, 
Gonsalvo,  since  he  learned  that  I  was  the  head  of  those  in  Cuba 
who  would  have  accused  him  to  the  crown  for  his  many  unjust 
acts." 

"But  you  became  friends  once  more,  did  you  not ?"— San- 
doval broke  the  silence.  He  had  never  known  just  how  the 

[20] 


THE  LANDING  OF  THE  SPANIARDS 

matter  stood,  a  matter  in  which  his  own  fortunes  were  now 
involved. 

"Yea,  he  appeared  to  forget  his  grievances  and  I  forgot 
mine ;  and  then  when  he  planned  this  expedition  and  I  learned 
of  it,  I  knew  that  at  last  the  chance  for  which  I  had  been  wait- 
ing all  my  life  had  come.  I  begged  him  to  give  me  the  com- 
mand and  I  promised  to  find  the  money  for  the  undertajdng. 
I  could  forgive  now  the  long  weary  days  of  idleness  on  my 
estate,  since  they  had  brought  me  a  fortune.  All  that  I  had 
made  I  got  together,  and  I  mortgaged  all  that  I  possessed  to 
buy  these  ships,  to  provision  them  and  to  arm  the  soldiers. 
Velasquez  has  but  a  small  share  in  the  undertaking.  Yet,"  he 
continued,  glancing  behind  him  and  lowering  his  voice,  "I 
would  we  had  fewer  amongst  us  who  love  him.  I  trust  them 
not  over  much." 

"But  why,"  asked  Sandoval,  "why  did  Governor  Velasquez 
seek  later  to  stay  you?" 

"I  do  not  know,"  answered  Cortes,  his  brows  knitting. 
"Some  sudden  fit  of  jealousy,  some  fear  that  I  might  have 
plans  he  knew  not  of  to  make  myself  independent  and  greater 
than  he,  may  have  worked  in  his  brain.  He  schemed  secretly 
to  take  away  from  me  my  title  of  Captain  General  and  to  en- 
trust the  expedition  to  another.  But  we  foiled  him,  did  we 
not,  Gonsalvo?"  and  he  laughed  loudly,  "when  we  took  to  our 
heels  while  Velasquez  thought  we  had  not  yet  pulled  on  our 
boots?" 

"Fortune  favored  us,"  assented  the  young  Spaniard,  "as  it 
did  in  our  landing  at  Cozumel  and  in  our  fight  there  with  the 
Indians.  Yet  indeed  I  hope  that  the  folk  yonder,"  and  he 

[21] 


WITH  CORTES  THE  CONQUEROR 

pointed  to  the  coast  whose  blurred  blue  tinge  was  growing 
greener  each  minute,  "will  prove  more  warlike  than  those  of 
the  isle  and  of  the  land  of  the  Tabascans.  Then  there  will  be 
no  lack  of  blows  for  our  swords." 

"Yours  longs  already  to  be  at  work?"  questioned  Cortes, 
smiling.  "But  it  may  be  it  will  rust  in  the  scabbard,  for  who 
knows  whether  the  tales  we  have  heard  be  not  wrong.  Per- 
chance 'tis  but  a  meek  flock  waiting  for  us  to  shepherd  them." 

"By  my  faith,  I  trust  not,"  exclaimed  Sandoval  emphat- 
ically, but  Cortes  did  not  hear  him;  his  dark  eyes  for  some 
moments  before  caught  sight  of  a  small  island.  He  called  out 
to  the  pilot: 

"Is  not  yonder  a  fair  anchorage,  Antonio,  sheltered  from  the 
north  wind?" 

"  'Tis  for  that  I  have  been  making  for  an  hour  past,  Captain 
General,"  called  back  the  mariner,  and  then  shouted  orders  to 
the  seamen. 

A  fisherman's  boat  a  mile  or  more  from  land  scurried  back 
to  the  shore  before  the  pilot  could  question  the  rowers  as  he 
had  intended  to  do. 

Within  a  half  hour  all  the  ships  had  dropped  anchors  down 
into  the  sapphire  waters,  the  light  striking  their  forks  and  sil- 
vering them  as  they  descended. 

On  the  mainland  back  of  the  island  the  strand  was  covered 
with  the  inhabitants  from  the  nearby  villages.  Soon  a  long, 
low  boat  was  launched  and  made  straight  for  the  capitana. 

Cortes  and  his  shipmates  watched  it  curiously.  Did  these 
people  come  as  friends?  If  not,  there  was  little  to  fear  from 
so  small  a  number.  But  as  the  boat  approached  they  could  see 

[22] 


THE  LANDING  OF  THE  SPANIARDS 

that  bottom,  thwarts  and  even  the  knees  of  the  rowers  were 
covered  with  brilliant  blossoms  and  strange  fruits.  The  In- 
dians, smiling  and  apparently  fearless,  swung  themselves  up 
to  the  deck  of  the  Spanish  vessel,  and  with  gestures  of  wel- 
come and  of  deference,  handed  their  offerings  first  to  Cortes, 
who  advanced  to  meet  them,  and  then  to  his  companions. 

"Come  hither,  Aguilar,"  called  Columbus  to  the  interpreter, 
"and  tell  us  what  they  are  saying. 

"I  cannot  understand  them,  Senor,"  confessed  Aguilar  after 
he  had  listened  a  moment.  "Their  tongue  is  not  like  that 
spoken  by  the  people  of  Yucatan,  who  kept  me  prisoner  until 
you  came  and  rescued  me.  Only  by  gestures  can  I  communi- 
cate with  them." 

"And  that's  no  more  than  the  rest  of  us  can  do,"  said  Cor- 
tes in  a  tone  of  disappointment,  for  he  had  builded  much  upon 
the  ease  with  which  the  Spanish  castaway  whom  he  had  stum- 
bled upon  spoke  different  Indian  dialects.  "  'Twill  take  us 
many  a  day  now  ere  we  can  learn  enough  of  their  tongue  to 
get  from  them  the  information  about  this  land  which  we  must 
have." 

It  was  indeed  a  vexatious  delay.  Unless  some  way  could 
be  discovered  to  interpret  their  words,  how  could  he  be  sure, 
thought  Cortes,  that  they  had  reached  the  kingdom,  reports 
of  whose  riches  had  caused  the  sending  of  this  expedition? 

Then  Pedro  de  Alvarado,  who  had  been  listening  to  the 
whispers  of  one  of  the  soldiers,  spoke: 

"Senor  Cortes,  there  is  a  way  out  of  the  difficulty,  it  seems. 
Juan  here  has  just  told  me  that  one  of  the  women  slaves  pre- 
sented by  the  old  Indian  chief  at  Tabasco  says  that  she  is  a 

[23] 


native  of  this  land,  whence  she  was  sold  in  slavery  to  the  Tabas- 
cans.  She  can  turn  their  words  into  the  Tabascan  tongue,  and 
Aguilar  can  then  render  them  into  our  Castilian.  'Tis  a  long 
and  winding  road,  but  'twill  lead  us  at  last  whither  we  would 

go-" 

"St.  Peter,  my  patron  saint,  be  praised!"  cried  Cortes. 
"Fetch  the  girl  quickly,  Aguilar." 

From  the  little  group  of  Indian  women  huddled  together  in 
the  waist  of  the  ship,  who  were  to  serve  as  cooks  and  for  other 
menial  tasks,  Aguilar  brought  back  a  young  girl  with  bright 
features,  whose  quick  step  and  easy  bearing  had  little  to  recall 
her  position  as  a  slave. 

"This  is  Marina,"  he  said,  "or  at  least  that  is  the  way  her 
name  would  sound  to  Spanish  ears." 

The  girl  spoke  to  the  Indians  who  had  stood  waiting  with- 
out a  sign  of  impatience,  and  she  talked  long  with  them. 
After  she  turned  and  repeated  the  information  she  had  gained 
from  them  to  Aguilar  in  the  Tabascan  dialect,  he  spoke  it  in 
Spanish,  in  a  loud  voice  so  that  none  on  board  should  fail  to 
hear. 

"We  have  come,"  he  said,  "to  the  land  of  the  Mexicans,  or 
Aztecs,  as  they  call  themselves.  It  is  ruled  over  by  a  great 
monarch,  named  Montezuma,  who  dwells  seventy  leagues 
away,  in  a  great  city,  Tenochtitlan,  to  reach  which  many  high 
mountain  passes  must  be  traversed.  It  is  a  land  of  great  ex- 
tent and  of  many  people,"  says  the  maiden. 

"But  is  it  -the  land  of  gold  and  of  great  treasures?"  inter- 
rupted Cortes,  "the  land  of  which  we  have  heard?  Is  it  the 
country  we  seek?" 

[«*] 


THE  LANDING  OF  THE  SPANIARDS 

"Aye,"  answered  Aguilar.  "Montezuma  is  the  king  of  the 
richest  people  in  the  world,  even  so  I  heard  in  my  captivity. 
See,"  and  he  laid  in  Cortes's  hand  a  few  small  gold  ornaments 
which  the  Indians  had  placed  in  his  palm;  "they  say  that  many 
more  of  these  await  if  you  will  visit  their  chief,  or  Cacique, 
Teuhtlile  who  rules  this  province  for  King  Montezuma." 

Cortes's  face  grew  bright  as  the  gold  in  his  hand.  He  had 
then  in  truth  reached  the  land  he  had  sought,  and  thankfulness 
welled  up  within  him.  He  ordered  presents  given  to  the 
Aztecs  and  he  bade  them  inform  their  Cacique  that  they  were 
about  to  land. 

It  was  the  first  of  April,  1519,  that  the  Spaniards  first  set 
foot  on  Mexican  soil.  Boat  after  boatload  followed  that 
which  contained  Cortes  and  his  principal  officers,  among  them 
Gonsalvo  de  Sandoval,  Pedro  de  Alvarado,  Alonzo  de  Avila, 
Cristoval  de  Olid,  Alonzo  de  Puertocarrero  and  Juan  Vel- 
asquez de  Leon,  kinsman  of  Cortes's  enemy,  the  Governor  of 
Cuba.  At  the  bow  of  this  first  boat  the  standard  of  Cortes 
was  flying — black  velvet  all,  showing  no  sign  of  its  wetting, 
embroidered  with  gold,  in  the  centre  a  red  cross  surrounded 
by  blue  and  white  flames  and  beneath  this  the  Latin  motto: 
"Friends,  let  us  follow  the  Cross,  and  under  this  sign  if  we 
have  faith,  we  shall  conquer."  Cortes,  as  he  sprang  out  on  the 
strand,  carried  it  in  his  left  hand,  and  in  the  other  he  took 
the  royal  standard  of  Spain  which  Cristoval  de  Olid  handed 
to  him,  and  planting  them  firmly  in  the  sand,  he  claimed  the 
land  for  the  King  of  Spain. 

The  Aztecs  flocked  from  every  side  to  watch  the  disembark- 
ing. 

[25] 


WITH  CORTES  THE  CONQUEROR 

"You  would  say,"  declared  Sandoval  to  Alvarado  as  they 
examined  them  curiously,  "that  all  the  folk  of  the  country 
were  here.  They  do  not  look  upon  us  as  foes,"  he  added  al- 
most regretfully,  for  the  Indians  were  bringing  with  them  food 
of  every  kind,  mats  of  cotton  and  flowers  which  they  presented 
to  the  Spaniards. 

But  Cortes  was  too  good  a  soldier  to  let  even  this  peaceful 
welcome  make  him  neglect  the  precautions  necessary  in  a 
strange  country.  He  ordered  the  precious  artillery  brought 
ashore  and  mounted  it  on  one  of  the  few  sandhills  that  broke 
the  flat  land.  The  horses  were  tethered  in  a  stall  quickly  made 
of  bushes.  After  these  important  weapons — for  so  he  thought 
of  the  horses — had  been  cared  for,  rough  huts  were  built  for 
officers  and  men.  And  nightfall  saw  a  complete  if  simple 
camp  finished. 

In  the  early  part  of  the  night  the  men  were  unable  to  sleep 
for  excitement  and  wonder.  Bernal  Diaz,  a  Castilian  soldier, 
was  the  centre  of  a  group  which  sought  by  questioning  Aguilar 
and  Marina  to  discover  what  difficulties  and  rewards  lay  ahead 
of  them. 

"An  army  greater  in  number  than  yon  stars  above  our 
heads,  you  say  Montezuma  has,"  commented  Diaz  lightly, 
though  the  glare  of  the  campfire  on  the  faces  of  his  comrades 
showed  him  that  not  all  took  the  news  as  calmly  as  he  did. 
"And  what  of  that?  When  I  go  into  a  tavern  I  do  not  ask 
the  host  to  give  me  bread  and  wine  scotfree.  I  pay  my  score. 
Here  too  we  must  pay — with  wounds  for  the  glory  and  the 
gold  we  shall  take  from  the  land.  We  Spaniards  are  soldiers, 

[26] 


THE  LANDING  OF  THE  SPANIARDS 

not  puling  children,  hey  comrade?" — and  his  broad  palm  came 
down  with  a  clap  on  the  nearest  shoulder. 

His  cheerfulness  dissipated  the  feeling  of  strangeness  and 
unknown  terror  which  had  gripped  the  men  for  a  moment. 
Soon  they  were  laughing  and  singing  until  sleep  overcame 
them. 

But  there  were  others  in  the  small  army  who  stayed  awake 
and  talked  until  dawn.  Ever  since  they  had  sailed  from  Cuba 
the  adherents  of  Velasquez  had  found  fault  with  all  that  Cortes 
had  done.  They  blamed  him  for  the  fight  with  the  Tabascans 
and  for  the  loss  therein  of  several  of  their  number.  "He  plans 
now  to  shake  off  all  allegiance  to  Velasquez,"  one  of  them  whis- 
pered; "therefore  we  must  be  on  the  watch  to  prevent  him,  per- 
chance, even  to  make  him  a  captive  and  carry  him  back  to 
Cuba." 

"Let  us  not  abide  longer  in  this  sickly  spot,"  suggested  an- 
other. "Here  is  little  gold,  and  a  man  were  mad  who  would 
seek  to  advance  farther  into  an  unknown  country  with  so  small 
a  force  as  ours." 

"Fear  not,"  said  a  third,  who  was  a  priest;  "before  Cortes 
can  think  of  advancing  another  step  we  will  act." 

Word  had  been  brought  Cortes  that  the  Cacique  would  visit 
him  the  next  day. 

It  was  Easter  morning  when  Teuhtlile,  attended  by  his 
train,  advanced  to  meet  Cortes,  who  stood  surrounded  by  his 
officers.  The  two  leaders  observed  each  other  curiously,  while 
each  gravely  and  ceremoniously  welcomed  the  other.  Then 
Father  Olmedo  said  Mass,  and  the  Aztecs  showed  no  sign 

[27] 


of  astonishment  at  a  ceremony  they  could  not  comprehend. 
When  it  was  over  a  feast  was  served,  and  then  Marina  and 
Aguilar  were  brought  forward  in  order  to  interpret  between 
the  Spaniard  and  the  Aztec  chiefs. 

"Why  have  you  come  to  visit  our  land?"  asked  the  Cacique. 

Cortes  answered: 

"I  am  the  subject  of  a  potent  monarch  beyond  the  seas,  who 
rules  over  an  immense  empire,  who  has  kings  and  princes  for 
his  vassals.  When  news  came  to  him  of  the  greatness  of  the 
Mexican  empire  my  master  desired  me  to  come  hither  and 
enter  into  communication  with  its  emperor,  and  he  has  sent 
me  as  an  envoy  to  wait  on  Montezuma  with  a  present  of  his 
good  will  and  a  message  which  I  must  deliver  in  person." 

The  Spaniards  could  see  that  the  Cacique  was  not  pleased 
at  this  speech.  The  Aztec  answered: 

"How  is  it  that  you  have  been  here  only  two  days  and  yet 
you  demand  to  see  the  emperor?  It  amazes  me  to  learn  that 
there  is  another  monarch  in  the  world  as  powerful  as  Mon- 
tezuma ;  but  if  that  be  so  doubtless  Montezuma  will  be  glad  to 
communicate  with  him.  I  will  send  your  gift  to  him  and  when 
I  have  learned  of  Montezuma's  will  I  will  tell  it  to  you." 

Though  the  bearing  of  the  Aztec  was  haughty,  the  Spaniards 
forgot  to  resent  it  when  they  beheld  the  presents  the  slaves 
laid  at  Cortes's  feet :  ten  loads  of  fine  cotton,  mantles  of  rare 
feather-work,  and  a  small  basket  filled  with  ornaments  of 
wrought  gold. 

"It  is  indeed  the  land  we  sought,"  exclaimed  Cortes  joy- 
fully to  Alvarado.  Then  he  ordered  Fernando  to  see  that  the 
presents  for  Montezuma  were  brought  forward.  These  were 

[28] 


THE  LANDING  OF  THE  SPANIARDS 

an  arm  chair,  carved  and  painted,  a  crimson  cap  with  a  gold 
medal  on  it,  bracelets  and  collars  of  cut  glass,  which  to  the 
Aztecs  seemed  very  wonderful.  Then  Teuhtlile,  admiring 
a  helmet  worn  by  one  of  the  soldiers,  asked  for  that  also  to 
send  to  the  emperor. 

"Take  it  and  give  it  to  Montezuma,"  assented  Cortes,  "and 
ask  him  to  return  it  filled  with  gold.  I  would  compare  the 
metal  with  the  gold  of  my  country,"  he  added  craftily. 

Then  Teuhtlile  and  his  train  withdrew,  leaving  the  Span- 
iards to  await  word  from  Montezuma. 


[29] 


CHAPTER  II 

THE  HUNTER 

WHILE  the  Spaniards  were  approaching  the  Mex- 
ican shores  the  fates  of  many  within  its  borders 
were  leading — aD  unknown  to  them — in  directions 
which  must  soon  cross  those  of  Cortes  and  of  Fernando. 
Among  these  were  Ahuitzotl,  the  hunter,  and  Xicotencatl, 
the  fugitive. 

Ahuitzotl  was  the  son  of  Cacama,  a  noble  Aztec.  Since 
dawn  he  had  been  alone  in  the  dense  forest  in  search  of  game 
worthy  of  a  hunter,  and  at  last  he  had  come  upon  the  track 
of  a  mountain  lion. 

The  gaudy  feathers  of  many-colored  birds,  the  chattering 
of  monkeys  that  sprang  from  bough  to  bough  across  his  path, 
the  almost  overpowering  odors  of  brilliant  blossoms — none  of 
these  sights,  sounds  and  fragrances  of  a  tropical  forest  had  for 
one  moment  distracted  the  young  Aztec  from  his  object.  He 
had  not  notched  his  bow  when  a  wild  turkey  whirred  up  out 
of  the  thick  underbrush;  once  even  he  had  seen  the  footprints 
of  a  bear  on  the  wet  sand  along  the  bank  of  a  stream  he  waded* 

[30] 


and  had  not  followed  it.  It  was  not  for  the  sake  of  any  easy 
quarry,  thought  Ahuitzotl,  that  one  disobeyed  a  king. 

His  first  bear  he  had  killed  when  he  was  nine,  he  recalled 
with  pride;  for  even  though  it  had  not  been  full  grown  in 
either  height  or  strength,  still  his  father  and  his  father's  re- 
tainers had  praised  the  young  hunter.  That  was  no  bad  feat 
for  a  child,  he  said  now  to  himself;  but  it  behooved  one  who 
was  five  years  older  to  outdo  his  childish  victory.  In  all  the 
Mexican  land,  old  hunters  had  told  him,  there  was  no  beast  so 
dangerous,  so  wily,  so  strong  as  the  mountain  lion,  the  ocelot. 

Ahuitzotl  had  sworn  by  the  gods  that  he  would  not  eat  nor 
leave  the  forest  until  he  had  killed  an  ocelot.  For  weeks  his 
mind  had  dwelt  only  on  this  desire.  He  feared  the  softness 
of  the  palace  life  might  have  weakened  his  muscles,  that  his 
court  garments  might  be  teaching  his  legs  too  quiet  a  gait. 
Now,  as  he  strode  naked,  save  for  breech-cloth  and  sandals,  he 
knew  that  his  fears  had  been  unnecessary.  For  five  hours  he 
had  walked  through  the  thick  jungle,  making  a  path  often  by 
slashing  with  his  knife  the  twisted  trunks  of  massive  creepers. 
He  had  noted  the  almost  imperceptible  traces  of  many  beasts, 
but  until  now  he  had  seen  none  that  told  of  the  passing  of  an 
ocelot.  _nd  all  these  hours  he  had  been  climbing  and  the 
jungle  had  been  growing  less  dense  as  he  ascended.  Now,  as 
he  neared  the  top  of  the  mountain  the  sky  widened  from  the 
narrow  bit  over  the  tree  tops ;  there  were  spaces  too  between  the 
trees,  more  of  which  were  cypresses  and  oaks  whose  straighter, 
compacter  branches  made  it  easier  for  the  light  to  penetrate. 

Then  he  had  come  upon  the  half  devoured  carcass  of  a  hare, 
and  all  about  it  were  footprints  of  the  ocelot.  Doubtless  the 

[31] 


WITH  CORTES  THE  CONQUEROR 

beast,  hearing  the  approaching  hunter,  had  deserted  his  din- 
ner the  moment  before.  Ahuitzotl's  heart  beat  more  quickly 
as  he  stood  there,  glancing  in  all  directions.  Three  trees  ahead 
of  him  he  caught  sight  of  his  quarry.  He  fitted  an  arrow  in 
his  bowstring  and  let  it  fly. 

The  arrow  was  well  sped,  and  the  young  hunter's  aim  a  true 
one;  the  shaft  pierced  the  tree  just  behind  the  notch  where 
the  ocelot  had  crouched  but — the  ocelot  was  not  there  when  it 
arrived!  He  had  sprung  over  to  a  large  birch  nearer  to  the 
boy.  Perhaps  the  beast  was  as  eager  for  human  blood  as  the 
boy  was  for  the  beast's.  At  all  events,  he  showed  no  desire  to 
avoid  the  contest. 

Ahuitzotl  measured  the  distance ;  it  was  too  short  for  an  ef- 
fective shot ;  so,  throwing  down  his  bow,  he  began  to  climb  the 
trunk,  knife  in  his  teeth.  The  beast  waited  until  the  boy  was 
within  reach.  Then  with  one  sweeping  claw,  quick  as  a  flash 
of  lightning,  he  ripped  open  the  boy's  shoulder  in  five  long 
red  wounds. 

But  the  boy  did  not  stop  as  any  beast  might  have  had  the 
right  to  expect ;  instead,  he  raised  himself  upright  on  the  branch 
to  his  full  height  just  as  the  ocelot  leaned  down  to  meet  him. 
Again  the  awful  claws  scratched  their  way  through  human 
flesh,  but,  quickly  shifted  from  teeth  to  hand,  the  knife  struck 
almost  at  the  same  instant  into  the  ocelot's  brain,  and  boy  and 
beast  fell  heavily  to  earth. 

When  he  came  to  himself  a  few  seconds  later,  Ahuitzotl 
jumped  up  and  examined  proudly  his  dying  quarry,  unmind- 
ful even  of  his  own  wounds.  It  was  a  splendid  creature,  and 
the  boy  cried  out  aloud  his  chant  of  victory. 

[32] 


THE  HUNTER 

After  he  had  washed  his  shoulder  at  a  cold  trickling  stream, 
Ahuitzotl  lifted  the  dead  ocelot  on  his  back  and  began  his  de- 
scent to  the  valley. 

He  had  left  the  garments  which  he  had  worn  when  he  en- 
tered the  forest  beneath  a  guava  tree  by  the  side  of  a  stream 
and  had  weighted  them  down  with  pebbles.  It  was  a  long 
way  for  anyone  to  walk  with  wounds  growing  stiffer  each 
moment,  yet  Ahuitzotl's  heart  so  rejoiced  at  his  success  that  he 
was  almost  indifferent  to  pain  and  fatigue.  Nevertheless  he 
was  glad  when  he  came  in  sight  of  the  stream,  into  which  he 
plunged  after  depositing  the  ocelot  on  the  bank.  The  water 
freshened  the  tired  muscles,  and  when  he  had  moistened  the 
leaves  of  certain  healing  plants  and  laid  them  over  the  cruel 
scratches  he  felt  more  comfortable. 

He  found  his  garments  where  he  had  left  them,  but  did  not 
touch  them.  He  stretched  himself,  delighting  to  feel  no  bind- 
ing clothes.  He  gathered  some  figs  and  cactus  fruit  and  ate 
them.  Then,  with  a  long  sigh  that  betokened  both  bodily  fa- 
tigue and  mental  contentment,  he  threw  himself  on  the  ground, 
resting  his  head  on  the  furry  pillow  of  his  dead  enemy,  and 
was  soon  asleep. 

When  he  awoke  at  dawn  the  forest  was  again  verbal  with 
the  voices  of  birds  and  animals.  The  air  was  still  fresh,  and 
Ahuitzotl  jumped  up  and  down  a  moment  to  start  the  blood 
running.  His  eyes  sparkled  as  they  fell  on  the  ocelot.  For  a 
moment  he  was  as  keenly  happy  as  he  had  ever  been  in  his 
life:  he  was  free,  unhampered  by  custom  or  rule,  and  he  had 
proved  himself  a  hunter  such  as  old  hunters  could  not  help 
honouring. 

[33] 


WITH  CORTES  THE  CONQUEROR 

Then  his  head  drooped  and  he  remembered.  He  had  taken 
the  liberty  which  would  never  have  been  granted  him.  He 
had  thrown  aside  the  garments  and  insignia  of  the  palace,  but 
he  could  not  forget,  hard  as  he  tried,  that  he  belonged  there. 
He  wondered  what  Montezuma,  his  royal  master,  thought  of 
the  absence  of  his  favorite  page,  Ahuitzotl,  whether  his  com- 
panions imagined  that  something  serious  had  befallen  to  keep 
him  from  his  duties.  He  was  sure  that  no  one  in  all  the  court 
would  even  dream  that  he  had  dared  run  away  that  he  might 
enjoy  a  day's  hunting  in  the  forest.  It  was  impossible  that 
any  boy  should  dare  act  thus,  said  Ahuitzotl,  the  page,  to  him- 
self; but  Ahuitzotl,  the  hunter,  wondered  that  anyone  should 
choose  to  stay  within  walls  when  there  was  such  sport  to  be  had 
in  the  forest. 

However,  the  excitement  of  yesterday  had  subsided  a  little, 
and  now  he  must  decide  what  he  would  do.  No  man  had  ever 
deserted  Montezuma's  service  and  faced  him  again;  and 
though  the  great  king  had  always  shown  kindness  to  him, 
Ahuitzotl  dared  not  go  back  and  confess. 

The  town  and  countryside  over  which  his  own  father  ruled 
as  cacique  lay  farther  away,  some  leagues  from  Montezuma's 
city  of  Tenochtitlan.  He  determined  to  go  thither.  He  took 
up  his  mantle  and  bright  sash,  woven  of  the  finest  cotton  and 
dyed  red  as  a  parrot's  tail.  But  he  could  not  bring  himself 
to  put  them  on.  They  were  a  sign  of  the  life  he  had  run  away 
from.  So  he  left  them  lying,  and  swinging  the  ocelot  to  his 
shoulder,  once  more  started  off  through  the  forest  in  the  op- 
posite direction  to  that  from  which  he  had  entered  it  the  day 
before. 

[34] 


THE  HUNTER 

It  was  near  sundown  when  Ahuitzotl  emerged  from  the  for- 
est and  beheld  at  the  farther  end  of  the  open  plain  before  him 
his  father's  village.  On  a  mound  raised  a  few  feet  above 
the  huts  of  the  villagers,  he  saw  again  for  the  first  time  in  three 
years  the  white  stone  walls  of  his  home. 

Men  and  women  sat  outside  of  their  huts  eating  their  even- 
ing meal  and  calling  across  to  neighbors  the  news  of  the  day, 
of  the  taxes  to  be  paid,  of  the  height  to  which  the  maize 
had  shot  up  since  the  last  rain,  of  the  coming  festival.  Chil- 
dren played  around  them,  noisy  and  happy. 

Ahuitzotl  stood  still  watching  the  scene.  It  was  simple, 
homelike  after  the  ceremonious  court  life  which  had  so  wearied 
him.  He  began  to  pick  out  different  individuals  in  the  groups 
before  him,  hunters,  farmers,  boys  whom  he  had  played  with 
and  fought.  He  wondered  if  they  would  know  him. 

Suddenly  one  of  the  men  glancing  up,  caught  sight  of  him 
and  pointed  out  the  stranger  to  his  wife ;  and  soon  the  eyes  of 
all  the  village  were  upon  the  approaching  hunter,  and  there 
were  many  speculations  as  to  who  he  might  be. 

Ahuitzotl  gave  a  peculiar  whistle,  such  as  the  village  had  not 
heard  since  he  left  it  to  be  educated  by  the  priests  at  Tenoch- 
titlan,  and  men  and  women  sprang  to  their  feet,  crying  out  as 
they  ran  to  welcome  him: 

"Ahuitzotl!    Ahuitzotl!     The  son  of  our  Cacique!" 

Never  had  the  boy  known  such  a  moment  of  triumph  as 
now  when  he  told  how  he  had  slain  the  fierce  ocelot  and  lis- 
tened to  the  loud  praise  of  his  prowess.  As  he  strode  along 
towards  the  father's  house,  escorted  by  all  the  village,  he  asked 
questions  of  everyone,  of  how  each  had  fared,  who  had  married 

[35] 


WITH  CORTES  THE  CONQUEROR 

and  who  had  died.  But  even  while  he  talked  he  kept  wonder- 
ing what  reception  he  would  meet  with  from  his  father.  There 
at  the  gate  he  stood;  his  ears  had  caught  the  call  unheard  since 
his  son  had  been  away.  The  two  great  stone  figures  of  the 
gods  on  either  side  of  the  lintel  seemed  still  to  the  boy,  as  they 
had  always  seemed,  to  grow  more  lifelike  and  more  awful  in 
the  dusk. 

"Ahuitzotl,  is  it  you?"  asked  Cacama,  the  Cacique. 

"It  is  I,  my  father,"  replied  the  boy.  "I  have  brought  you 
a  gift." 

He  threw  the  ocelot  on  the  ground  at  the  feet  of  the  Ca- 
cique. 

The  villagers  had  left  the  two  together,  only  the  servants 
of  the  household  peered  curiously  from  the  distance  at  their 
young  master. 

"And  where  did  you  find  the  beast?"  asked  the  Cacique,  bend- 
ing to  examine  him. 

"In  the  forest,"  answered  Ahuitzotl,  "near  the  mountain 
top,  where  my  knife  ended  him." 

The  boy  noted  with  a  feeling  of  relief  and  pleasure  the 
gleam  of  pride  in  his  father's  eyes. 

"  'Tis  no  mean  gift  you  bring,  my  son,"  and  the  older  man's 
tone,  though  he  tried  to  make  it  stern,  could  not  conceal  his 
affection.  "  Yet  I  fear  me  you  have  paid  too  dearly  for  it. 
Nay,  I  mean  not  your  scars,"  he  continued  as  the  boy's  hand 
rubbed  the  marks  of  the  claws.  "All  hunters  must  be  willing 
to  pay  with  these;  but  you  have  paid  with  the  favor  of  Mon- 
tezuma.  Do  you  know  that  he  has  sent  messengers  in  all  di- 
rections to  learn  what  evil  has  befallen  you ;  and  what  will  our 

[36] 


THE  HUNTER 

dread  Lord  say  when  he  learns  that  you  are  here  of  your  free 
will  and  unharmed?" 

"I  hated  the  court,  father,"  the  boy  blurted  out.  "  'Tis  no 
life  for  a  warrior.  One  grows  soft  and  a  weakling,  with  the 
feasting  and  wearing  fine  garments." 

"And  where  are  your  garments?"  inquired  Cacama,  suddenly 
aware  of  his  son's  appearance. 

"In  the  forest;  they  had  become  to  me  like  the  garb  of  a 
slave." 

Cacama  was  silent.  The  night  had  fallen ;  white  moths  were 
flying  low  through  the  branches  and  blossoms  of  the  plants  of 
the  garden  in  which  the  Cacique,  like  most  Aztec  noblemen, 
took  keen  pleasure.  At  last  he  spoke,  and  now  his  voice  was 
indeed  stern. 

"What  are  your  plans,  Ahuitzotl?  Since  you  claim  for 
yourself  the  liberty  of  a  man  you  must  assume  the  responsi- 
bilities of  a  man.  Do  you  perchance  know  of  any  spot  where 
you  can  hide  from  the  anger  of  Montezuma,  whom  you  have 
offended?" 

At  these  words  of  his  father  all  the  defiance  of  Ahuitzotl  fell 
away  from  him,  and  he  was  overwhelmed  with  the  seriousness 
of  the  situation.  The  pride  in  his  valor  and  endurance  was 
vanished;  instead  of  feeling  himself  a  man  and  a  warrior,  he 
grew  suddenly  conscious  that  he  was  still  a  child,  with  no  power 
to  stop  the  descent  of  the  stone  he  had  started  rolling  with  so 
light  a  heart.  In  a  low  voice  he  entreated: 

"Help  me,  my  father,  for  I  know  not  what  to  do." 

Cacama's  heart  grew  soft  at  this  demand  for  help;  he  laid 
his  hand  gently  on  the  boy's  shoulder. 

[37] 


WITH  CORTES  THE  CONQUEROR 

"Come,  my  son,  welcome  to  your  home  again.  It  is  your 
refuge,  and  when  you  have  eaten  and  drunk  as  a  weary  hunter 
needs  to  eat  and  drink,  we  will  consult  together." 

Calling  a  slave,  he  bade  him  care  for  the  skin  of  the  ocelot, 
and  to  others  he  gave  orders  to  prepare  a  supper.  When  this 
was  over  and  Ahuitzotl  had  greeted  all  the  members  of  the 
household,  he  and  his  father  sat  alone.  Cacama  asked: 

"Tell  me,  Ahuitzotl,  what  it  was  your  desire  to  be.  I  sent 
you  to  the  priests  to  be  educated,  as  it  is  meet  for  one  of  thy 
rank.  Moreover,  I  thought  you  might  be  glad  to  become  a 
priest  yourself,  to  serve  the  gods  and  to  be  the  master  of  much 
wisdom.  Then  you  grew  restless  in  the  temple,  and  when 
Montezuma  beheld  you  and  sent  for  you  to  be  his  head  page, 
you  were  all  eagerness  for  this  new  life.  Then  even  the  favor 
of  the  Emperor  was  not  sufficient  for  you  and  you  have  thrown 
it  aside  as  lightly  as  your  garments  in  the  forest.  What  then, 
in  the  name  of  the  gods,  would  you  be — if  Montezuma  asks  not 
your  life  for  your  disobedience?" 

"I  would  be  a  warrior,  father,  even  as  you  and  your  fathers 
have  been,"  replied  the  boy  with  no  hesitation. 

"And  where  should  one  learn  better  to  be  a  warrior  than 
under  the  eye  of  Montezuma,  the  great  warrior?"  asked 
Cacama  in  astonishment.  "Have  you  then  been  deaf  not  to 
have  heard  of  his  glorious  battles?" 

"But  they  were  long  ago,"  objected  the  boy;  "now  the  King 
has  less  love  for  war  and  I  fear  me  little  intention  of  setting 
out  on  any  new  campaign.  I  grew  restless  waiting." 

"Impatient  child,"  scolded  Cacama.  "Suppose  yonder 
palm  could  not  wait  to  grow.  And  did  you  think  to  find  war 

[38] 


Los  Aiir 
h  School  lib 

THE  HUNTER 

in  the  forest  after  you  had  slain  your  ocelot,  or  here  in  my 
village?"  he  asked  scornfully. 

"I  scarcely  knew  what  I  expected,  father,"  confessed 
Ahuitzotl.  "I  think  I  hoped  that  you  would  take  rne  some- 
where to  the  borders  of  the  empire  where  there  is  always  fight- 
ing; yet  I  fear  I  had  no  very  clear  idea  of  aught  further  than 
a  day's  freedom  and  to  prove  myself  a  hunter." 

"Ah !"  sighed  the  Cacique  with  relief.  "You  are  but  a  child- 
ish truant  after  all.  Perhaps  I  may  succeed  in  convincing 
Montezuma  that  you  are  still  too  young  to  be  accountable." 

Ahuitzotl's  pride  suffered  at  this  speech,  yet  he  was  wise 
enough  to  know  that  it  was  his  youth  alone  that  could  serve 
as  his  excuse. 

Cacama  rose. 

"We  must  lose  no  more  time,  my  son;  we  must  throw  our- 
selves upon  the  mercy  of  our  Lord.  Not  even  the  needed  rest 
after  thy  exertions  may  be  thine.  You  may  console  thyself 
for  your  weariness  on  the  walk  to  Tenochtitlan  by  calling  it  the 
forced  march  of  a  warrior  under  orders.  Bid  the  slaves  bring 
you  garments,  and  then  we  must  set  forth." 

It  was  early  next  morning  that  Cacama  and  Ahuitzotl  were 
admitted  to  the  presence  of  Montezuma  and  awaited  in  hum- 
ble posture  and  deep  anxiety  his  judgment.  At  last,  after 
what  seemed  to  them  years,  the  monarch  spoke : 

"Because  you  are  a  child,  Ahuitzotl,  I  shall  not  judge  your 
act  as  that  of  a  man  nor  punish  you  with  a  man's  punishment, 
which  were  death.  As  a  child  I  punish  you  by  sending  you 
back  to  the  priests  to  be  taught  wisdom  until,  perchance,  some 
day  it  may  please  me  to  call  you  to  my  service  once  more." 

[39] 


WITH  CORTES  THE  CONQUEROR 

The  boy  made  a  humble  obeisance  in  gratitude  for  this  royal 
clemency. 

So  Ahuitzotl  found  himself  once  more  in  the  school  within 
the  confines  of  the  temple,  and  during  the  hours  spent  in  wear- 
isome lessons  he  regretted  the  freer  days  of  his  pagehood.  He 
was  taught  music  as  well  as  the  service  of  the  gods  and  helped 
the  priests  in  their  careful  calculations  of  the  calendar. 

Montezuma's  heart  was  softened  towards  him  when  Cacama 
presented  the  cured  skin  of  the  ocelot  as  Ahuitzotl's  offering. 
The  bravery  and  skill  of  the  young  hunter  pleased  him,  and 
within  two  months  he  sent  word  to  the  temple  that  the  boy 
was  forgiven  and  was  to  return  to  his  duties  as  page  on  the 
day  when  the  wedding  festivities  of  his  daughter,  Princess 
Tecuichpo,  should  take  place. 

The  High  Priest  who  brought  this  message  found  Ahuitzotl 
poring  over  picture  writings  which  represented  the  wars  of  the 
early  part  of  Montezuma's  reign. 

"You  are  free  to  leave  us  on  the  morrow,  my  son,"  he  said 
in  a  kinder  tone  than  anyone  else  had  ever  heard  him  use. 
"Perhaps  you  will  serve  the  gods  better  as  a  warrior  than  as  a 
priest,  by  sending  plenty  of  captives  to  be  sacrificed  to  them." 

"But  I  fear,  Servant  of  the  Gods,"  the  boy  interposed,  "that 
there  will  not  be  many  more  wars.  Our  Lord  hath  conquered 
so  many  lands  that  with  whom  shall  he  now  fight?" 

"Fear  not,  Ahuitzotl,"  replied  the  priest.  "This  land  be- 
longs to  the  dread  Huitzilopotchli,  the  God  of  War,  who  will 
never  let  his  altars  want  for  victims.  Years  and  cycles  shall 
pass,  our  names  and,  perchance  it  might  even  be,  the  very  name 
of  Montezuma  be  forgotten,  but  the  day  will  never  come  when 

[40] 


THE  HUNTER 

this  land,  this  Anahuac,  this  Mexico,  shall  be  long  at  peace. 
Fear  not,  you  that  glow  like  a  lighted  torch,  that  there  will  be 
no  work  for  your  arm  to  do.  Even  now  have  captives  been 
brought  from  the  borders  of  Tlascala,  where  there  have  been 
skirmishes,  and  they  will  be  offered  to  the  gods  tomorrow.  One 
of  the  youths  is  a  young  Cacique  of  noble  bearing,  though  clad 
in  rough  garments  such  as  those  mountaineers  wear. 

Ahuitzotl  had  many  questions  to  ask  concerning  them,  but  the 
High  Priest  was  not  minded  to  waste  more  time. 

"Farewell,"  he  said;  "return  to  the  palace  tomorrow  at 
dawn." 


[41] 


CHAPTER  III 

THE  FUGITIVE 

AS  Ahuitzotl  was  leaving  the  teocalli  next  morning,  he 
was  nearly  knocked  down  by  a  young  priest  who 
rushed  past  him  with  most  unpriestly  haste.  As  the 
boy  glanced  up  in  astonishment  he  saw  that  he  had  been  mis- 
taken, though  the  robes  were  indeed  those  of  a  servitor  in  the 
temple,  the  muscular  arms  and  legs  could  belong  only  to  a 
soldier  or  hunter.  Moreover,  the  face  was  not  even  that  of  an 
Aztec ;  its  features  were  those  of  a  foreigner. 

Remembering  the  words  of  the  High  Priest,  it  came  to  him 
that  here  must  be  one  of  the  Tlascalan  captives  who  was  trying 
to  escape.  Ahuitzotl  immediately  started  after  him.  The 
fugitive  was  already  a  hundred  yards  in  advance,  and  when 
he  heard  the  flying  steps  behind,  he  increased  his  speed. 

Ahuitzotl  followed  him  around  one  corner  after  another, 
running  his  best.  But  the  desperate  Tlascalan  was  older  and 
stronger,  and  increased  his  lead  at  every  turn.  At  last,  fear- 
ing reproof  for  wasted  time,  Ahuitzotl  gave  up  the  chase  and 

[42] 


THE  FUGITIVE 

returned  to  the  Palace.  The  captive  could  not  go  far  before 
being  stopped  by  the  guards. 

Having  shaken  off  his  pursuer,  the  Tlascalan  paused  a  mo- 
ment, panting.  Near  him  was  the  entrance  of  a  windowless 
hall,  and  he  slipped  hastily  into  its  semi-obscurity.  There  he 
stood  still  in  order  to  catch  his  breath  and  to  listen.  From  the 
distance  came  the  sounds  of  laughter  and  singing,  and  behind 
him,  in  the  courtyard  he  had  just  left  he  could  still  hear  the 
splashing  of  water  in  the  fountain. 

Though  for  a  moment  he  was  safe,  as  his  keen  eyes  and 
ears  assured  him,  he  dared  not  linger.  Evidently  the  hall 
was  a  thoroughfare  through  that  wing  of  the  palace. 

Yet  how  should  he  know  where  to  turn,  he  who  had  never 
before  set  foot  within  these  walls?  Any  chamber  or  court- 
yard he  entered  might  prove  a  trap  for  one  ignorant  of  its 
use  or  occupants.  Perhaps  it  were  just  as  well  to  leave  it 
all  to  the  gods  and  to  walk  blindly  in  any  direction.  How- 
ever, a  famous  hunter  who  had  stalked  both  the  most  danger- 
ous and  the  most  timorous  of  game  had  gained  habits  of  weari- 
ness that  he  could  not  throw  off  if  he  would;  some  of  them 
might  help  him  even  here  in  the  heart  of  the  great  city,  where 
he  was  the  hunted,  as  they  had  helped  him  when  he  was  the 
hunter  in  the  forests. 

He  listened  again.  The  sound  of  laughter  came  from  be- 
fore him;  the  courtyard  lay  to  his  right;  he  had  then  a  choice 
between  turning  to  the  left  or  continuing  in  the  hall.  He 
turned  to  the  left,  into  a  small  corridor  that  led  out  of  the 
larger  hall.  He  did  not  run;  if  anyone  appeared  he  might 
be  able  to  pass  as  one  who  had  some  business  there.  More- 

[43] 


WITH  CORTES  THE  CONQUEROR 

over,  he  did  not  fear  any  pursuers  within  the  palace.  When 
he  reached  the  street  again,  if  he  ever  reached  it,  he  would 
find  them  in  wait  at  every  crossing.  No  causeway  would  be 
safe,  not  even  the  hills  without  the  city ;  their  eagerness  to  re- 
capture him  would  urge  them  on  until — if  the  gods  were  kind 
— he  might  at  last  succeed  in  reaching  his  own  blessed  moun- 
tains. 

He  stood  still  again,  for  he  had  felt,  almost  before  he  had 
heard,  footsteps  coming  towards  him.  Quickly  he  made  his 
decision,  as  once  in  the  past  he  had  made  one  as  momentous, 
when  on  a  narrow  mountain  trail  he  had  had  to  decide  to  turn 
back  or  to  face  a  bear  that  barred  his  way.  He  had  gone  on 
then  and  his  knife  had  done  its  work  so  well  that  it  was  the 
bear  and  not  he  that  tumbled  over  the  precipice.  So  now  too 
he  decided :  He  must  go  on. 

The  steps  approached,  and  before  they  rounded  the  corner 
of  the  corridor  the  fugitive's  muscles  relaxed — that  was  only 
the  tread  of  a  slave.  If  need  be,  he  could  silence  his  outcries, 
but  he  hoped  that  the  priestly  garments  he  wore  would  be  his 
peaceful  passport. 

And  so  they  proved.  The  slave  looked  his  momentary  as- 
tonishment at  the  strange  face  in  this  portion  of  the  palace; 
but  the  robe  of  the  priest  which  the  fugitive  had  flung  about 
him  as  he  made  his  escape  silenced  all  questions.  Of  course, 
on  such  a  day,  the  priesthood  would  be  active  everywhere;  so 
bowing  his  deference  to  this  unknown  servant  of  the  gods,  he 
hurried  by,  staggering  under  the  load  of  rugs,  whose  vivid 
colors  made  a  passing  brightness  in  the  sombre  hall. 

There  was  no  sombreness  in  the  next  corridor  that  branched 

[44] 


THE  FUGITIVE 

again  to  the  left.  This  the  fugitive  found  carpeted  with  soft 
new  palm  mats,  and  its  walls,  of  red  stone,  were  hung  with  cot- 
ton cloths  brilliant  with  paintings  representing  victorious  bat- 
tles of  his  enemies.  The  sunlight  too  came  in  through  the 
opening  at  the  end  which  led,  he  saw,  into  a  tiny  court.  He 
peered  eagerly  forward  to  make  certain  that  it  was  unoccupied 
and  that  no  one  was  on  the  low  roof  that  surrounded  it.  Then 
he  flung  himself  down  beneath  the  leaves  of  a  wide-spreading, 
low-growing  palm  that  served  both  as  a  protecting  screen  and 
as  a  shelter  from  the  sun. 

He  was  glad  to  have  this  moment  of  rest.  His  nerves  were 
as  strong  as  his  body,  nevertheless,  he  had  undergone  that  day 
enough  to  shake  the  stoutest  heart.  For  the  moment  he  had 
succeeded  in  escaping  a  most  horrible  death;  but  unless  the 
gods  were  on  his  side,  he  knew  that  no  vigilance  and  no  bravery 
would  save  him,  so  great  were  the  dangers  that  surrounded 
him. 

Even  as  he  lay  there,  so  quiet  that  a  bright  butterfly  lit  on 
his  knee  and  balanced  itself,  waving  its  wings  in  a  drowsy 
rhythm,  his  eyes  and  his  mind  were  busied  reckoning  up  the 
possibilities  of  escape.  It  would  not  be  difficult  to  climb  to 
the  roof,  but  once  there,  his  position  might  be  worse  instead  of 
better.  He  had  no  means  of  telling  whether  another  court, 
or  several  courts,  lay  beyond,  or  whether  its  outer  walls  came 
down  to  the  street.  At  all  events,  he  must  wait  until  nightfall 
to  explore. 

Directly  opposite  him  was  a  large  room,  the  chamber  doubt- 
less of  some  woman  of  high  rank,  to  judge  by  the  fineness  of 
its  furnishings  and  the  rich  carving  of  the  ceiling.  This  room 

[45] 


WITH  CORTES  THE  CONQUEROR 

and  the  corridor  by  which  he  had  come  were  the  only  openings f 
from  the  court. 

It  was  so  quiet  beneath  the  palm  tree  that  the  sound  of  ap- 
proaching voices  was  a  terrifying  interruption.  The  fugitive 
again  decided  quickly.  He  sprang  to  his  feet,  rushed  into  the 
chamber  and  hid  behind  a  painted  cotton  hanging  on  the 
wall. 

Even  as  he  crouched  there  in  danger  of  his  life,  his  lip  curled 
in  disdain  at  all  the  luxury  about  him.  His  own  people  in 
the  mountain  homes  had  no  need  of  such  soft  coverings,  such 
ornaments  of  gold,  such  multitudes  of  slaves.  And  his  heart 
cried  out  its  scorn  of  his  enemies  so  loudly  that  he  felt  it  must 
be  audible. 

Through  the  court  they  came,  straight  into  the  chamber — 
two  girls.  One,  taller  than  the  other,  as  he  could  dimly  see 
through  the  weave  of  the  curtain,  bore  herself  as  one  accus- 
tomed to  be  obeyed ;  the  other  was  doubtless  a  waiting  maid. 

"Princess,"  said  the  latter  as  she  undid  the  veil  which  hung 
over  the  dark  braids,  "rest  a  while  on  the  couch.  This  will  be 
a  long  fatiguing  day  for  you,  and  your  eye  must  not  be 
dimmed." 

But  the  young  princess  had  no  desire  to  rest.  She  was  too 
full  of  life  for  that,  too  young  to  rest  in  preparation  for  future 
fatigue. 

"It's  my  wedding  day,"  she  sang  as  she  laid  aside  her  outer 
mantle,  "and  I  shall  do  only  what  I  wish  from  now  on.  But 
oh!  I  would  that  I  had  my  Maztla  here  to  sing  with  me. 
Why  did  I  leave  him  behind?" 

"  'Tis  in  truth  a  pity,"  condoled  the  other  mockingly,  "but 

[46] 


THE  FUGITIVE 

why  have  you  not  sent  a  slave  to  the  gardens  to  fetch  the 
bird?" 

"Little  silly  one,"  answered  Princess  Tecuichpo,  "do  you 
not  remember  that  Maztla's  strong  beak  has  broken  several 
fingers  already.  He  will  not  come  down  from  his  seat  in  the 
tree  for  anyone  but  his  mistress  or  for  Guatemozin,  my  cousin 
and  my  husband  to  be." 

"Then  there  is  naught  to  do  but  forget  him,"  suggested  her 
companion  as  she  began  to  open  carved  boxes  and  to  take  from 
them  the  wedding  garments.  "It  is  strange  indeed  if  you  can 
not  forget  a  mere  pet  at  such  a  time.  Surely  Lord  Guatemozin 
will  not  be  flattered  to  hear  you." 

"He  has  already  listened  to  my  complaints,"  answered  Te- 
cuichpo, but  her  thoughts  were  distracted  by  the  sight  of  the 
soft  cotton  robes,  the  finest  woven  on  any  loom  in  Anahuac, 
the  gorgeous  mantle  of  featherwork  that  glistened  like  the 
humming-bird  throats  from  which  it  was  made,  and  the  finely 
wrought  golden  chains  and  bracelets.  She  was  still  so  young 
that  this  would  be  the  first  time  she  had  ever  worn  the  costume 
and  the  ornaments  that  belonged  to  her  position  as  the  daugh- 
ter of  the  King. 

While  she  fingered  them  lovingly  the  fugitive  was  standing 
as  motionless  as  the  statue  of  the  Sun  God  in  the  corner  oppo- 
site him.  He  was  afraid  that  even  his  breath  might  ripple  the 
curtain  and  betray  him.  He  knew  now  that  he  had  stumbled 
into  the  chamber  of  the  princess,  daughter  of  the  mighty  Mon- 
tezuma,  Lord  of  Anahuac  and  many  allied  countries.  It  was 
her  wedding  day  then  which  was  the  cause  of  the  great  festival 
at  which  he  was  to  have  been  offered  as  a  sacrifice ! 

[47] 


WITH  CORTES  THE  CONQUEROR 

Though  he  could  have  easily  overpowered  the  two  maidens, 
their  outcry,  he  knew,  would  endanger  his  escape.  The  only 
course  for  him  was  to  wait  where  he  was  until  dark. 

Then  once  more  he  heard  footsteps  advancing  down  the 
corridor.  This  time  they  were  not  those  of  a  woman  nor  of  a 
slave.  That  firm  tread  could  belong,  he  felt  sure,  to  a  warrior 
only.  The  maidens  also  had  heard  the  steps,  though  fully  a 
half  minute  later  than  his  keen  ears. 

"Guatemozin!"  exclaimed  Tecuichpo,  "what  brings  you 
here?" 

And  the  fugitive  at  the  sound  of  that  name  which  already 
was  spoken  with  respect  by  his  enemies,  peered  curiously 
through  the  curtain  that  he  might  judge  what  this  young  foe, 
so  nearly  his  own  age,  looked  like. 

Prince  Guatemozin  stood  in  the  doorway,  waiting  permis- 
sion to  enter ;  the  handmaid  of  the  Princess  bowed  low,  touching 
the  earth  with  her  hand,  which. she  then  raised  to  her  forehead. 
Tecuichpo,  catching  sight  of  a  huge  gorgeous  macaw  sitting 
on  his  shoulder,  its  long  red  and  blue  tail  feathers  almost  touch- 
ing the  floor,  its  curved  beak  resting  confidingly  against  the 
young  warrior's  cheek,  ran  forward  with  a  cry  of  delight. 

"Maztla,  my  Maztla!"  she  cried,  and  the  bird,  arching  its 
neck  forward  and  flapping  its  wings,  could  scarcely  wait  to 
climb  on  to  the  perch  of  her  finger. 

It  was  not  until  she  had  smoothed  the  bird's  plumage  that 
she  turned  to  her  betrothed  and  said : 

"And  did  you  in  truth  go  all  the  way  to  the  hill  just  to 
gratify  my  whim,  Guatemozin?" 

"I  would  do  more  than  that,  little  wife,"  he  answered,  smil- 

[48] 


THE  FUGITIVE 

ing.  "May  I  now  sit  down  for  a  moment's  rest  and  talk  be- 
fore they  come  to  array  you  in  all  that  splendor?"  and  he 
pointed  to  the  garments  spread  out  on  the  chest. 

The  handmaid  brought  him  a  seat  and  then  ran  off  down  the 
hall  to  fetch  him  refreshments.  The  fugitive,  who  studied 
his  enemy  closely,  could  not  but  admit  that  his  vigorous  body 
bore  no  sign  of  having  been  softened  by  the  luxury  of  his 
uncle's  court.  His  face  was  bronzed  by  long  exposure,  and 
his  arms  and  legs  uncovered  by  his  short  robe,  looked  firm  and 
muscular  as  his  own.  He  carried  no  weapons,  but  the  fugi- 
tive did  not  doubt  for  an  instant  that  he  knew  how  to  use 
them. 

The  Prince  and  the  Princess  chatted  lightly  together.  They 
had  been  playmates  all  their  lives,  and  though  they  were  now 
lovers  and  soon  to  be  husband  and  wife,  there  was  no  shyness 
between  them.  They  talked  of  the  gardens  of  Chapultepec 
whence  he  had  fetched  the  macaw,  and  of  their  pleasure  in  that 
beautiful  spot.  Then  Tecuichpo  asked: 

"What  meant  the  excitement  in  the  city?  There  was  such 
shouting  and  running  about  in  the  streets  an  hour  ago.  I 
had  meant  to  send  a  slave  to  discover  the  cause  for  me,  but 
then  I  began  to  long  for  Maztla  and  forgot." 

"One  of  the  sacrifices  escaped  from  the  teocalli"  (Mexican 
temple),  replied  Guatemozin,  "one  of  the  number  that  will  be 
offered  to  the  gods  in  honour  of  our  marriage  festival. 
Ahuitzotl,  your  father's  page,  who  has  just  returned,  told  me 
that  he  pursued  him  a  long  way.  They  have  sought  for  him 
all  through  the  city." 

"That's  a  bad  omen,"  cried  Tecuichpo,  covering  her  face 

[49] 


WITH  CORTES  THE  CONQUEROR 

with  her  hands  as  if  to  ward  off  the  evil.  "Has  he  been  taken 
again?"  she  queried  eagerly. 

"Nay,  not  yet,  though  the  priests  swarm  through  every  street. 
It  is  strange  where  he  can  have  hidden  himself.  But  soon  he 
must  be  discovered.  He  will  betray  himself  wherever  he  may 
be ;  he  is  a  foreigner,  one  of  those  cursed  Tlascalans.  He  is  of 
high  rank,  the  priests  told  me,  the  nephew  of  one  of  the  four 
great  Caciques  who  govern  the  Republic  of  Tlascala." 

"How  was  he  captured  at  first?"  asked  the  girl,  leaning  for- 
ward on  her  stool  until  her  hand  almost  touched  the  curtain 
that  hid  the  fugitive. 

"He  had  led  a  war  party  down  the  mountain  slope  that  di- 
vides their  tiny  country  from  ours,"  answered  Guatemozin. 
"They  had  come  on  a  foraging  expedition,  since  we  are  not  at 
actual  war  just  now,  in  the  hopes  that  they  might  procure  a 
goodly  supply  of  cotton  and  salt,  which  they  perforce  must  do 
without,  surrounded  as  their  boundaries  are  by  our  allies.  His 
party  was  but  small  and  though  they  wrought  their  will  in  a 
few  villages  near  the  border,  a  party  of  our  troops  that  marched 
upon  them  as  soon  as  a  frightened  farmer  had  reached  the 
nearest  post  with  the  news  of  their  presence,  overpowered  them 
easily  and  returned  with  a  score  of  prisoners  for  our  temples.'* 

The  little  handmaid  now  came  back  with  a  golden  goblet 
filled  with  chocolatl  chilled  with  snow  from  the  mountains,  and 
when  Guatemozin  had  drunk  she  slipped  back  to  a  rug  in  the 
corner. 

Behind  the  curtain  the  fugitive's  body  was  quivering,  with 
anger,  not  with  fear. 

"  'Tis  a  pity,"  and  Tecuichpo  spoke  earnestly,  for  she  was 

[50] 


THE  FUGITIVE 

talking  of  earnest  matters  such  as  she  had  heard  discussed  by 
her  father  and  his  councillors  when  Montezuma  had  sometimes 
allowed  her  to  sit  beside  his  throne,  "it  is  a  pity  that  Anahuac 
and  Tlascala  should  be  at  enmity.  The  arms  of  my  father 
are  very  powerful,  but  not  yet  has  he  been  able  to  conquer  that 
little  country." 

"But  soon  he  will  conquer  it,  oh!  wise  little  statesman,"-  ex- 
claimed Guatemozin,  rising,  "soon  will  another  expedition  be 
sent  against  those  dogs  of  Tlascala,  and  I  shall  bid  farewell  for 
a  day  or  two  to  your  smiles  till  I  bring  thee  back  the  wives 
and  daughters  of  its  Caciques  for  your  slaves." 

"Never!"  cried  a  voice,  and  the  fugitive,  bellying  the  cur- 
tain before  him  in  his  fury,  sprang  upon  the  astonished  Prince. 
The  little  handmaid  shrieked  with  terror,  but  Tecuichpo,  whose 
quick  wits  told  her  that  here  was  no  matter  to  be  made  public, 
rushed  towards  her  and  held  her  hand  over  her  mouth. 

The  two  youths  rolled  over  on  the  ground  together,  their 
evenly  matched  strength  giving  first  one  and  then  the  other 
a  momentary  mastery.  Since  neither  was  armed,  the  contest 
seemed  likely  to  be  prolonged  forever. 

Tecuichpo  knew  that  any  minute  her  slaves  might  appear. 
Then  she  remembered  the  small  jewelled-handled  obsidian 
knife  she  wore  as  an  ornament  in  her  girdle.  Stooping  over 
the  combatants,  she  slipped  it  into  the  hand  of  Guatemozin, 
who  chanced  to  be  uppermost.  In  another  second  the  Prince 
had  plunged  it  into  the  fugitive's  right  shoulder. 

After  a  few  ineffectual  struggles,  the  Tlascalan  was  impo- 
tent. Guatemozin  bound  his  arms  to  his  side  with  a  scarf 
Tecuichpo  handed  him.  Then  he  bade  his  prisoner  rise. 

[51] 


WITH  CORTES  THE  CONQUEROR 

"Are  you  he  of  whom  I  spake,"  he  asked,  "the  sacrifice  who 
escaped  from  the  teocalli?" 

"Xicotencatl  am  I,"  answered  the  other  proudly,  "son  of 
the  great  Cacique  of  Tlascala,  known  as  the  Old  Xicotencatl." 

"And  what  have  you  to  do  here  in  the  chamber  of  the 
Princess  Tecuichpo,  in  the  palace  of  King  Montezuma?" 

"Chance  led  me  here  as  chance  leads  the  hunted  deer  to  a 
place  of  safety." 

"The  gods  have  not  been  good  to  you,  Tlascalan,"  exclaimed 
the  young  Aztec  scornfully,  "to  lead  you  into  my  hands." 

"  'Twas  a  woman's  weapon  that  conquered  me,"  replied  the 
other  as  scornfully,  "and  not  your  hands." 

"Your  words  are  powerless  to  hurt  me,"  cried  out  the  Prince, 
who,  however,  spoke  not  the  truth,  since  it  irked  him  to  realize 
that  it  was  indeed  to  the  knife  and  not  to  his  superior  strength 
that  he  owed  his  victory.  "Nor  will  many  more  words,  even 
harmless  though  they  be,  pass  your  lips,"  he  mocked;  "for 
the  priests  await  you  on  the  steps  of  the  teocalli.  Their  knives 
are  far  sharper  than  this  woman's  weapon,  and  before  night 
falls  the  gods  shall  enjoy  the  fragrance  of  your  burning 
heart." 

The  Tlascalan  made  no  answer,  but  his  eyes  looked  fear- 
lessly into  those  of  his  captor.  Guatemozin  read  in  them  what 
his  foe  meant  him  to  read.  He  was  silent  a  moment  then  he 

» said : 
i 

"You  believe,  Tlascalan,  that  you  are  the  better  warrior 
and  that  I  could  not  have  conquered  if  we  had  been  evenly 
matched  with  bow  or  knife?" 

The  Tlascalan  nodded. 

[52] 


THE  FUGITIVE 

"That  I  give  you  up  to  the  priests  because  I  fear  you?" 
questioned  the  Prince  further. 

The  prisoner  made  no  answer,  but  his  lip  curled. 

"Nay  then,"  cried  Guatemozin,  "your  spirit  shall  not  carry 
such  a  boast  to  Huitzilopotchli,  dread  God  of  War." 

Turning  to  the  handmaiden,  he  commanded: 

"Fetch  me  quickly  another  knife." 

Tecuichpo  started.    "What  is  it  you  will  do?"  she  asked. 

"I  will  loose  him,"  replied  her  cousin,  "and  we  two  shall 
meet  again  and  fight  till  the  weaker  falls." 

The  Tlascalan's  eyes  sparkled.  "Prince  Guatemozin  is  a 
gallant  foe,"  he  exclaimed. 

Then  from  the  distance  there  came  the  sound  of  music 
heralding  the  approach  of  the  Princess's  maidens.  Already 
the  perfume  of  incense  and  the  masses  of  flowers  they  bore 
with  them  had  reached  the  chamber.  The  two  youths  realized 
that  it  was  too  late  now  for  their  contest. 

Guatemozin  cut  the  bonds  of  his  captive  and  threw  his  own 
mantle  over  him. 

"Hide  there  beneath  the  palm  in  the  courtyard,"  he  com- 
manded, "until  the  night.  I  will  send  to  you  further  disguise 
and  a  safe-conduct  by  which  you  may  pass  out  of  the  city  and 
through  the  country  to  your  own  borders.  For  I  could  not 
live  to  remember  that,  dying,  you  believed  yourself  the  better 
warrior.  Then  when  you  have  reached  your  own  land  wait 
and  I  shall  come  and  challenge  you  to  meet  me  on  the  battle 
field  and  the  gods  shall  decide  between  us." 

Xicotencatl  stepped  forward  till  he  stood  before  Tecuichpo 
and  saluted  her. 

[53] 


WITH  CORTES  THE  CONQUEROR 

"Princess,"  he  said,  "you  are  mating  with  a  gallant  man.  I 
would  he  were  a  Tlascalan." 

Then,  facing  Guatemozin,  he  exclaimed: 

"But  since  you  are  an  Aztec,  the  foe  of  my  land  and  my 
foe,  I  will  hope  each  night  that  the  next  day  will  see  us  face  to 
face  in  battle  that  you  may  see  how  a  'Tlascalan  dog'  can 
bite." 


[54] 


CHAPTER  IV 

STRANGE  TIDINGS 

PRINCESS  TECUICHPO'S  marriage  to  her  cousin, 
Prince  Guatemozin,  had  filled  the  streets  of  Tenochtit- 
lan  with  rejoicings.     There  had  been  f eastings  and 
dancings  at  which  the  court  and  many  of  the  populace  had 
taken  part.     When  these  festivities  were  over  Montezuma  had 
left  the  city  for  the  spacious  gardens  and  cooler  air  of  his  coun- 
try palace  at  Chapultepec. 

He  now  sat  beneath  a  wide-spreading  cypress  tree,  hold- 
ing a  court  of  justice.  Behind  him  and  at  his  sides  the  great 
nobles  of  Anahuac  stood  grouped,  and  back  of  them  a  score  of 
the  royal  guard,  each  member  of  which  was  of  high  birth. 
Those  who  had  known  the  Emperor  only  as  a  fierce  warrior 
and  relentless  conqueror  could  scarcely  believe  that  this  pains- 
taking judge  who  patiently  weighed  the  merits  of  the  cases 
brought  before  him  and  who  gave  his  decision  after  full  de- 
liberation could  be  the  dreaded  Montezuma. 

One  of  the  Caciques  from  the  allied  country  of  Tezcuco 

[55] 


WITH  CORTES  THE  CONQUEROR 

expressed  this  amazement  to  his  host,  who  had  brought  his 
friend  to  witness  the  royal  audience. 

"Surely  your  Emperor  is  as  mild  as  a  turkey.  I  had 
thought  him,  a  hawk  in  fierceness." 

"You  see  him  now  amongst  his  children,"  explained  the 
Aztec.  "These  merchants  and  farmers  and  even  slaves  are 
close  to  his  heart.  But  wait,  presently  you  shall  behold  an- 
other Montezuma.  Even  now  a  deputation  from  the  far 
South  which  our  arms  have  conquered  is  coming.  These  are 
strangers  to  him  and  their  loyalty  suspect." 

The  approaching  deputation  felt  this  enmity  of  their  dread 
to  beseech  their  new  sovereign  to  lighten  the  heavy  taxes  that 
everyone,  even  those  of  high  degree,  had  to  don  when  they 
entered  the  presence  of  the  Emperor,  who  alone  might  shine 
in  the  splendor  of  brilliant  robes  and  jewels.  They  had  come 
to  beseech  their  new  sovereign  to  lighten  the  heavy  taxes  that 
had  been  laid  upon  their  province.  But  Montezuma  frowned 
as  he  listened  and  then  waved  them  away  angrily,  saying 
harshly : 

"Dare  not  to  question  the  will  of  Montezuma.  By  his  might 
he  has  conquered,  and  you  must  pay  the  tribute  demanded." 

And  cutting  his  audience  short,  he  rose  and  moved  off  down 
the  garden  path,  leaving  the  petitioners  with  heavy  hearts  at 
the  thought  of  the  news  they  must  bear  back  with  them. 

"It  seems  to  me,"  said  the  Tezcucan  to  his  friend,  "that  it  had 
been  a  wiser  policy,  if  I  may  judge  your  Emperor,  to  con- 
ciliate the  conquered.  They  would  the  sooner  become  recon- 
ciled and  contented  subjects  if  their  riches  were  not  taken  away 
from  them  by  the  tax  collectors." 

[56] 


STRANGE  TIDINGS 

"That  may  be,"  assented  the  other;  "I  am  no  statesman 
myself.  Still  it  matters  little  to  Montezuma  whether  a  few 
thousand  new  subjects  be  content  or  not.  There  are  not 
enough  of  them  to  rise  in  revolt.  His  power  is  too  mighty." 

"A  root  of  a  vine  is  a  weak  thing,"  said  the  Tezcucan;  "yet 
when  many  roots  pry  through  a  strong  wall  they  may  destroy 
it." 

Montezuma  had  waved  back  his  attendants,  except  two  of 
the  guard  who  followed  fifty  paces  behind,  and  his  page 
Ahuitzotl,  who  bore  a  cushion  for  the  monarch  should  he  wish 
to  sit  down.  The  Aztec  Emperor  loved  the  gardens  with  their 
hoary  trees  and  their  brilliant  and  fragrant  flowers,  arranged 
with  such  taste  and  such  scientific  knowledge  that  no  plant 
which  grew  within  the  confines  of  his  entire  realm,  if  it  could 
bear  transplanting,  but  was  to  be  found  there.  Fountains  and 
little  canals  kept  the  air  fresh,  and  everywhere  the  branches 
were  filled  with  bright-hued  birds.  The  place  was  dear  to  him 
for  many  reasons :  there  he  had  spent  many  pleasant  days,  and 
everything  spoke  of  the  pride  his  ancestors  had  taken  in  making 
these  gardens  more  beautiful  than  any  other  spot  in  their  known 
world. 

Montezuma  walked  slowly  in  the  shade  of  gigantic  oaks, 
breathing  in  the  spicy  fragrance  of  the  flowers,  and  as  he  went 
his  mind  was  busy  with  thoughts  of  the  way  the  kingdom  won 
by  his  fathers  had  grown  like  the  trees  about  him,  enlarging 
its  boundaries  as  they  enlarged  their  girth  with  each  year. 
Now,  under  his  governance,  the  realm  had  widened  until  it  was 
washed  on  either  side  by  the  seas.  It  pleased  him  as  he  strolled 
to  play  with  this  fancy  of  likening  Anahuac  to  the  garden: 

[57] 


WITH  CORTES  THE  CONQUEROR 

the  brilliant  blossoms  were  the  riches  of  his  treasure  houses, 
filled  with  gold  and  precious  stones;  the  birds  darting  about 
were  his  people,  warriors  those  in  the  most  gorgeous  plumage, 
and  farmers  and  merchants  those  in  soberer  coloring.  But  the 
priests — to  what  should  he  compare  them?  He  had  himself 
belonged  to  the  priesthood  before  he  had  been  a  warrior  and 
before  he  had  been  chosen  king. 

While  his  mind  was  still  pleasantly  occupied  with  these 
fancies  he  came  out  from  the  grove  into  a  more  open  terrace, 
below  which  lay  the  tennis-ground.  A  number  of  young  nobles 
were  playing  at  this  favorite  game;  but  when  one  of  them 
chanced  to  glance  up  and  beheld  their  monarch  leaning  upon 
the  red  stone  railing  above  them,  they  threw  down  their  balls 
and  made  low  obeisances.  Montezuma  waved  to  them  to  con- 
tinue their  game  and  stood  there  watching  while  they  ran  to  and 
fro  and  leaped  gracefully  into  the  air,  their  lightly  clad  or 
almost  naked  bodies  showing  the  play  of  their  well  developed 
muscles.  It  pleased  him  to  note  that  the  best  player  was 
Guatemozin,  his  nephew  and  husband  of  his  daughter. 

And  Guatemozin  proved  to  be  the  victor  in  the  hardly  con- 
tested game,  and  Montezuma  sent  Ahuitzotl  to  carry  to  him  as 
a  prize  the  fan  of  fine  feather  work  he  took  from  his  own  girdle. 
The  young  Prince  sprang  up  the  steps  to  the  terrace  and  gave 
thanks  for  the  gift. 

"It  is  naught,"  said  Montezuma,  "but  my  son  may  ask  of 
his  father  any  gift  he  desires." 

"There  is  in  truth  one  for  which  he  longs,"  said  Guatemozin, 
encouraged  by  Montezuma's  kind  words  and  tone. 

"Speak,"  commanded  the  monarch. 

[58] 


STRANGE  TIDINGS 

"That  you  would  make  a  new  war  against  our  enemies  of 
Tlascala  and  let  me  go  forth  to  win  victory  for  you." 

Montezuma  was  silent  for  a  moment,  astounded  at  this  bold- 
ness. That  even  a  prince  of  his  own  blood  had  dared  suggest 
when  and  where  he  the  King  should  go  to  war  was  an  unheard- 
of  liberty.  He  thought  of  calling  up  the  guard  and  order- 
ing the  Prince  to  be  placed  in  restraint  and  kept  there  until 
he  realized  the  gravity  of  his  deed.  Then  he  remembered 
Tecuichpo,  and  his  face  softened.  He  loved  his  daughter 
dearly  and  he  could  bring  no  sorrow  on  her  youthful  happi- 
ness. 

"Montezuma  makes  war  when  it  pleases  him,"  he  said 
sternly ;  but  he  added  in  a  kinder  tone :  "When  the  time  comes 
see,  Guatemozin,  that  you  make  good  your  boast." 

The  young  Prince  knew  that  it  was  useless  to  urge  further. 

"Perchance,"  the  monarch  continued,  as  if  he  felt  a  need  to 
reply  to  a  question  that  had  not  been  asked  aloud,  "you  have 
wondered,  as  have  others,  why  Montezuma  has  not  already 
conquered  the  little  land  of  Tlascala  and  made  it  a  part  of  his 
kingdom.  Know  then  that  I  have  spared  it  until  now  that  the 
prisoners  of  its  people  taken  in  battle  might  furnish  sacrifices 
for  the  altars  of  our  gods." 

A  sound  of  singing,  of  young  voices,  broke  into  the  grave 
words,  and  down  the  glade  came  Princess  Tecuichpo  and  her 
attendants,  all  youthful  like  herself  except  for  the  older  dame 
who  accompanied  them,  according  to  their  custom.  They  wore 
finely  woven  cotton  garments,  embroidered  and  painted 
in  bright  colors,  and  Tecuichpo's  neck  and  hair  were  hung  with 
flowers. 

[59] 


WITH  CORTES  THE  CONQUEROR 

Montezuma  smiled  as  he  greeted  his  daughter.  Her  attend- 
ants moved  back  beneath  the  branches  of  a  hoary  cypress  where 
their  bright  raiment  was  as  brilliant  as  the  feathers  of  the  par- 
rots who  chattered  above  their  heads. 

Guatemozin  greeted  his  young  bride  and  then  stood  aside 
that  father  and  daughter  might  talk  unheard. 

"Go  back  to  your  game,  my  son,"  commanded  Montezuma 
kindly,  his  anger  quite  forgotten.  "I  have  need  of  your 
wife's  company  this  morning." 

And  Tecuichpo  at  his  side,  the  Emperor  turned  down  an- 
other lane  that  wound  round  again  towards  the  palace. 

"Are  you  happy,  my  little  one?"  he  asked  tenderly. 

"Yea,  my  father,"  she  answered,  "very  happy.  The  gods 
are  good  to  Anahuac  and  to  the  family  of  Montezuma." 

As  they  came  to  the  palace  Montezuma  took  a  signet  ring 
from  his  finger  and  gave  it  to  Ahuitzotl.  The  boy  ran  swiftly 
through  the  carved  pillars  of  the  doorway,  and  before  the  mon- 
arch and  Tecuichpo  reached  it  a  high  official  had  hurried  to 
meet  them.  Then  he  preceded  them  down  corridors  to  a 
chamber  Tecuichpo  had  never  entered,  though  her  childish 
curiosity  had  often  been  excited  by  what  she  had  heard  of  it. 
Its  walls  were  plain  without  hangings;  there  were  no  furnish- 
ings save  a  large  plain  heavy  wooden  table,  one  cushioned  stool 
directly  behind  it,  upon  which  Montezuma  seated  himself,  and  a 
cushion  that  the  page  had  brought  in  for  her.  At  Montezuma's 
gesture,  Ahuitzotl  left  the  chamber,  closing  the  door  behind 
him.  Then  the  treasurer  walked  to  the  corner  of  the  room  and 
touching  a  stone  in  the  floor  which,  to  Tecuichpo's  amazement, 
moved  easily  to  one  side,  he  descended  some  steps  that  were  un- 

[60] 


STRANGE  TIDINGS 

covered,  and  disappeared  from  view.  In  a  minute  he  returned 
with  a  large  box  under  his  arm  and  placed  it  on  the  table ;  he 
descended  and  twice  again  returned  with  other  boxes.  At  an- 
other signal  from  his  master  he  opened  them. 

"Come  here,  Bright  Eyes,"  called  Montezuma,  smiling  with 
pleasure  at  her  astonishment. 

The  room  was  suddenly  ablaze  with  color  and  glistening  with 
gold.  All  the  cunning  of  Anahuac's  famous  goldsmiths  and 
jewel-workers  was  here  displayed.  There  were  chains  of  gold 
and  precious  stones,  nose  rings  and  ear-rings,  delicately  fash- 
ioned tiny  birds  for  ornaments,  with  alternate  scales  of  gold 
and  silver,  brooches  of  inlay  and  bracelets  that  were  so  heavy 
that  they  weighed  down  the  hand. 

"Do  you  like  them?"  asked  her  father.  "If  you  could  choose 
which  should  it  be?" 

After  a  moment's  hesitation,  she  replied: 

"I  would  choose  that  chain  of  emeralds,  just  the  color  of 
Maztla's  breast." 

"In  truth  you  are  a  king's  daughter,"  exclaimed  Montezuma; 
"you  have  picked  out  the  finest  jewels  of  them  all.  But  they 
are  none  too  fine  for  Tecuichpo,"  and  he  placed  the  emerald 
chain  about  her  neck.  "And  this  bracelet  and  this  girdle  of 
turquoise,"  he  continued  as  he  put  them  into  her  hands,  "will 
become  you  well.  Montezuma's  treasure-house  is  so  rich  they 
will  never  be  missed." 

Tecuichpo  thanked  him  warmly.  She  knew  without  this 
token  of  his  affection  that  she  was  very  near  his  heart,  the  dear- 
est of  his  many  daughters. 

The  monarch  enjoyed  the  sight  of  her  happiness  and  waited 

[61] 


WITH  CORTES  THE  CONQUEROR 

until  the  treasurer  had  carried  the  precious  burdens  down  the 
stairs  and  until  he  had  replaced  the  stone  in  the  pavement. 
Then  he  rose,  and  followed  by  Tecuichpo,  left  the  chamber. 
The  Princess  could  scarcely  wait  to  show  her  presents  to  Guat- 
emozin. 

One  of  the  Emperor's  councillors  was  standing  just  without 
in  the  corridor,  and  when  Montezuma,  seeing  that  he  had  some- 
thing of  importance  to  communicate,  bade  him  speak,  he  an- 
swered, bowing  low: 

"Lord  Montezuma,  there  is  news  of  the  greatest  moment  fit 
for  your  ear  alone." 

Montezuma  sent  the  willing  Tecuichpo  off  to  show  her  treas- 
ures and  turned  to  his  councillor. 

"What  has  happened?"  he  asked. 

"It  is  strange  news  I  have  for  you,  oh  my  Lord,"  answered 
the  noble  whose  tense  bearing  and  features  testified  to  his  agi- 
tation, "tidings  which  have  just  been  brought  by  a  runner  from 
the  seacoast.  He  has  a  tale  to  tell  which  may  scarce  be  be- 
lieved, of  sights  which  he  says  he  has  seen  with  his  own  eyes — 
of  strange  men  who  have  come  no  one  knows  whence  or  with 
what  purpose.  You  who  are  the  wisdom  of  your  people,  will 
you  listen  to  his  words  and  judge  whether  he  speaks  the  truth?" 

"Bid  the  courier  be  brought  to  me  in  the  council-room, 
Ahuitzotl,"  commanded  his  master,  turning  to  the  page  who 
had  stood  some  paces  away,  out  of  hearing.  Then  Montezuma 
went  directly  to  the  hall  of  audience. 

As  soon  as  he  was  seated  on  the  throne,  the  courier  was  ad- 
mitted. He  had  come  the  seventy  leagues  from  the  eastern 
borders  of  the  realm  in  two  days.  He  bore  with  him,  he  said, 

[62] 


STRANGE  TIDINGS 

a  picture-writing  sent  by  the  Cacique  so  that  his  dread  sovereign 
would  not  think  that  the  marvels  he  had  to  report  were  the 
words  of  a  madman. 

"Speak!"  commanded  Montezuma,  "and  then  the  pictures 
shall  confirm  your  message." 

The  courier  began. 

"Great.  Lord  Montezuma,  it  was  three  days  gone  that  seme 
fishermen  set  out  to  fish  on  the  Eastern  Sea.  We  who  were 
idling  in  the  shade  on  the  shore  watched  them  till  their  boat 
was  out  of  sight.  An  hour  later,  it  may  be,  we  beheld  them 
returning,  their  boat  flying  over  the  water  as  if  a  hurricane 
were  behind  them.  They  sprang  to  the  strand,  no  fish  in  their 
baskets,  and  they  cried  out  words  that,  though  they  were  in- 
deed those  of  our  own  tongue,  we  could  not  comprehend. 
They  pointed  seaward,  and  then  our  eyes  too  beheld  what  their 
eyes  had  seen." 

The  monarch  and  his  councillors  were  all  attention. 

"What  did  you  behold?"  questioned  Montezuma. 

"We  saw,"  answered  the  courier,  after  he  had  humbly 
saluted  his  sovereign,  "we  saw  what  seemed  to  be  great  houses 
in  the  water,  and  white  wings,  bigger  than  those  of  the  might- 
iest eagle  that  flies  over  Popocatepetl,  were  attached  to  them. 
We  cried  out  at  the  strange  sight,  each  of  us  thinking  that  per- 
haps he  had  drunk  too  much  pulque  and  therefore  could  not 
see  aright.  The  houses  with  wings  moved  swiftly,  swifter 
than  a  boat  with  strong  rowers.  They  came  near  to  the  shore 
and  then  stopped,  and  we  beheld  men  within  them.  After  a 
while  little  boats  left  the  houses,  and  when  they  reached  the 
strand  men  jumped  from  them.  But  such  men!" 

[63] 


WITH  CORTES  THE  CONQUEROR 

He  stopped  as  if  to  recall  in  all  its  keenness  his  first  impres- 
sion of  these  strangers,  forgetting  almost  before  whom  he 
stood. 

"Oh!  Lord  Montezuma,"  he  cried  out,  "never  has  any  man 
living  beheld  such  men  as  these  be.  They  are  not  even  dark 
as  other  men  whom  the  gods  have  made ;  their  faces  and  hands 
are  white,  the  color  of  maize  kernels." 

"White !"  exclaimed  Montezuma,  in  astonishment.  Then  he 
commanded : 

"Continue." 

"These  men,"  said  the  courier,  "came  from  their  floating 
houses  until  there  were  hundreds  on  the  sand,  and  if  I  should 
talk  forever,  I  could  not  make  you  see  how  strange  was  their 
appearance  and  how  wonderful  their  garb  and  ways.  The 
picture-writing  that  the  Cacique  Teuhtlile  sent  you  will  tell 
better  than  my  tongue." 

Montezuma  nodded  to  a  councillor  to  open  the  scroll  before 
him.  There  it  was,  all  writ  so  that  the  Emperor  could  see  for 
himself.  Montezuma  followed  it  eagerly,  picture  by  picture: 
the  strange  water-houses,  the  curiously  garbed  white-faced  men 
on  the  beach,  and,  most  marvellous  of  all,  some  beasts  on  which 
they  sat  astride,  animals  such  as  had  never  been  seen  or  heard 
of  since  the  world  began,  bigger  even  than  jaguars. 

When  Montezuma  had  examined  the  writing  again  and  again 
and  noted  the  dots  and  little  flags  beneath  the  pictures  which 
told  him  the  number  of  the  strangers,  he  passed  it  on  to  the 
councillors,  and  sat  silent,  lost  in  thought. 

"White!"  he  exclaimed  to  himself,  "men  with  white  faces! 
Can  it  be  that  the  old  prophecy  is  to  be  fulfilled?" 

[64] 


STRANGE  TIDINGS 

Then  rousing  himself,  he  commanded: 

"Send  to  Tenochitlan  for  the  High  Priest." 

The  slave  who  was  setting  forth  to  the  city  in  search  of  the 
priest  met  him  at  the  foot  of  the  hill  at  Chapultepec.  Strange 
rumors  were  abroad  in  the  city  and  the  priest  had  hastened  to 
the  summer  palace  to  verify  them.  When  he  entered  the 
throne-room  Montezuma  cried  out : 

"Servant  of  the  Gods,  it  may  be  that  my  memory  has  lost 
what  once  I  learned  from  you  when  as  a  youth  I  too  served 
in  the  temples;  speak  therefore  and  tell  us  of  the  passing  of 
Quetzalcoatl  and  of  his  coming  again." 

The  High  Priest  looked  about  and  tried  to  understand  what 
the  story  of  a  god  could  have  to  do  with  the  present  moment. 
But  he  could  not  question  the  sovereign's  will,  so  speaking  in  a 
slow,  measured  tone,  as  if  praying,  he  began: 

"You  know,  great  Montezuma,  that  Quetzalcoatl  is  the 
God  of  the  Air;  that  for  many  years  he  dwelt  in  Anahuac  and 
that  the  earth  smiled  ever  at  his  presence  and  brought  forth 
fruit  and  flowers,  and  that  no  man  had  to  labor.  Not  as  now 
grew  the  maize,  the  size  of  a  man's  hand ;  but  one  ear  then  was 
the  weight  of  two  strong  men.  No  need  was  there  of  the  swing- 
ing of  sweet  incense;  all  the  air  was  perfumed  by  his  breath. 
And  Quetzalcoatl  taught  men  how  to  live  together,  not  each 
alone  in  a  den  as  the  beasts  of  the  fields.  He  instructed  them 
in  the  art  of  ruling  and  how  to  take  metals  from  the  bowels 
of  the  earth  and  how  to  fashion  them  for  their  needs.  There 
was  no  lack  of  food  in  all  the  land,  no  man  went  hungry,  no 
woman  wept,  and  no  child  died  an  untimely  death  while 
Quetzalcoatl  abode  amongst  us." 

[65] 


"Thus  too  did  my  memory  speak  to  me,"  confirmed  Mon- 
tezuma. 

"Then,"  continued  the  High  Priest,  "Quetzalcoatl  left  us, 
since  the  other  gods  were  jealous  of  him.  When  he  passed 
tornadoes  swept  the  land,  leaving  it  barren ;  there  was  famine 
and  disease  and  men  and  women  labored  and  suffered  that 
they  and  their  children  might  not  die.  Quetzalcoatl  passed  on 
to  the  Eastern  Sea  and  entered  into  his  magic  boat  of  serpent 
skin.  Tall  he  was  beyond  the  stature  of  men  as  he  stood  there 
bidding  farewell  to  his  followers,  and  bearded  as  none  other  of 
gods  or  men,  and  his  face  was  white  as  the  pale  magnolia 
flower.  'I  sail  for  the  Isle  of  Tlapallan,'  he  spake — to  that 
magic  isle  which  lies  we  know  not  where — 'but  I  will  return 
some  day  to  Anahuac,  I  and  my  people,  to  bless  the  land.' 
Thus  spake  Quetzalcoatl  as  he  departed." 

The  High  Priest  ceased  and  gazed  in  amazement  at  the  ex- 
pression he  beheld  on  all  the  faces  of  those  about  him.  Mon- 
tezuma  handed  him  the  picture-writing,  saying: 

"These  strangers  that  have  landed  on  the  eastern  coast  have 
white  faces,  as  you  may  see,  and  are  bearded.  Speak  and  tell 
me,  is  then  the  prophecy  fulfilled  and  come  they  in  truth  from 
Quetzal«oatl?" 


[66] 


CHAPTER  V 

THE  FOUNDING  OF  VEEA  CEUZ 

THE  week  of  inaction  that  followed  the  excitement  of  the 
landing  tried  to  the  utmost  the  soul  of  Hernando 
Cortes.  The  old  tales  of  chivalry  came  to  his  mind  and 
he  thought  of  himself  as  a  knight  who,  having  blown  the  horn 
before  the  castle  of  a  powerful  prince  or  fearful  giant,  must 
wait  for  him  to  come  forth,  whether  as  friend  or  foe  no  one 
could  foretell. 

"Ask  the  woman  how  long  a  journey  it  is  to  the  city  where 
Montezuma  dwells,"  he  said  again  and  again  to  Aguilar  when 
there  was  still  no  news  of  the  envoy's  returning;  and  Aguilar, 
after  consulting  Marina,  would  reply  that  the  road  to  the  capi- 
tal was  a  long  and  a  difficult  one. 

There  was  nothing  to  do  while  he  waited  impatiently  but 
drill  his  men,  and  this  Cortes  did  each  day  in  the  cooler  hours 
at  sunrise  and  after  sunset.  It  was  a  curiously  mixed  assem- 
blage, this  expedition  that  had  set  forth  from  Cuba.  Vastly 
different  were  the  impulses  which  had  moved  the  different  men 
to  embark  on  it.  There  were  planters  of  Cuban  estates  which 
had  been  given  them  by  the  Crown,  who  looked  for  no  more 

[67] 


in  this  new  land  than  to  secure  more  acres  to  plant  and  more 
slaves  to  work  them;  there  were  rough  men  of  low  birth  and 
hidalgos  (Spanish  nobles)  of  ancient  names  equally  stirred  at 
the  prospect  of  winning  immeasurable  fortunes.  Others  there 
were,  young  men  who  had  never  fought  in  any  contest  more 
important  than  skirmishes  with  the  Indians  of  Cuba,  and  vet- 
eran warriors  who  had  won  their  spurs  before  the  walls  of 
Granada  in  the  armies  of  Ferdinand  and  Isabella,  who  hoped 
for  more  glory  to  be  won  here,  who  believed  that  the  career  of 
arms  was  the  only  one  fit  for  those  of  gentle  birth.  And  each 
of  them,  hidalgo,  gambler,  ruffian  and  youthful  adventurer, 
was  convinced  that  his  purpose  was  ennobled  by  the  Cross  he 
helped  bear  into  a  pagan  land. 

During  the  long  days  of  his  waiting,  as  he  lay  on  the  mats 
sheltered  from  the  fierce  sun  by  the  hut  covered  with  green 
boughs,  or  strolled  alone  in  the  cooler  hours  along  the  beach, 
Cortes  came  to  realize  that  as  yet  he  possessed  no  army — only 
the  material  from  which  an  army  might  be  made.  In  his  haste 
to  set  sail  from  Cuba  before  Velasquez  could  detain  him,  he 
had  thought  only  of  getting  together  enough  men  and  materials. 
In  the  fighting  at  Cozumel  and  at  Tabasco,  with  the  insight  of 
a  born  commander,  he  had  seen  what  discipline  would  be  needed 
to  weld  these  adventurers  into  an  army  fit  for  his  great  purpose. 

"And  I  can  do  it!"  he  exclaimed  aloud  the  seventh  evening 
after  the  departure  of  the  courier.  "I  can  forge  them  into  a 
body  that  no  army  has  surpassed  since  the  old  Roman  legions. 
But,"  he  added  thoughtfully,  "will  it  be  large  enough?" 

Day  by  day  new  reports  of  the  great  extent  of  the  kingdom 
and  of  the  power  of  Montezuma  were  brought  to  him  by  the 

[68] 


THE  FOUNDING  OF  VERA  CRUZ 

natives  who  came  to  the  camp  with  food  or  to  barter  with  the 
Spaniards  for  trifles  valuable  in  their  eyes  because  of  their 
strangeness.  To  a  prudent  man  the  very  idea  that  dwelt  in 
Cortes's  brain  would  have  seemed  madness ;  but  no  friend  nor 
foe  of  Cortes  had  ever  called  him  prudent. 

Fernando  had  been  quick  to  learn  his  duties  as  a  page.  He 
had  already  found  that  his  master's  temper  was  often  quick, 
but  that  he  was  just  and  generous.  Gratitude  that  he  had 
allowed  him  to  take  part  in  the  expedition  and  devotion  to  his 
person  made  his  service  a  pleasure. 

On  the  eighth  day  Fernando  rushed  into  Cortes's  hut  and 
called  out : 

"Senor,  the  ambassadors  have  arrived,  and  there  are  scores 
of  men  weighted  like  sumpter  mules  under  the  presents  sent 
you  by  their  king.  Hasten,  Senor,  I  pray.  I  would  fain  be- 
hold what  they  may  be." 

Cortes  smiled  at  the  boy's  excitement,  but  his  own  was 
scarcely  less  keen.  He  hastily  summoned  Marina,  and  she  in- 
formed him  that  the  two  ambassadors  who  were  approaching 
with  the  governor  were  two  high  Aztec  nobles. 

"Master,"  cried  Fernando  eagerly,  "look,  look  at  him  who 
comes  first  and  tell  me  what  you  see." 

Cortes  gazed  at  the  Aztec,  then  he  turned  a  puzzled  glance 
at  Alvarado,  who  stood  behind  him. 

"Has  the  sun  confused  my  sight?"  he  queried. 

"Nay,  Captain,  that  brown  chief  save  for  his  color  is  as  much 
like  you  as  if  he  were  your  twin  brother.  I  would  he  might 
put  him  into  your  garments  and  you  into  his." 

And  every  Spaniard  noted  the  resemblance.     They  learned 

[69] 


later  that  the  Aztec,  a  Cacique  called  Cacama,  had  been  spe- 
cially chosen  by  Montezuma  as  an  envoy  on  account  of  his 
likeness  to  the  face  of  the  white  chief  as  it  had  appeared  on  the 
wonderfully  accurate  picture-writing. 

After  saluting  the  Spaniards  the  ambassadors  ordered  their 
slaves  to  spread  out  on  the  mats  the  treasures  sent  by  their 
monarch.  The  eyes  of  the  Europeans  glistened  as  they  saw 
shields,  helmets  and  breastplates  covered  with  thin  plates  of 
gold,  ornaments  of  gold,  fans  of  bright  featherwork,  precious 
stones  and  robes  and  coverlets  of  the  finest  cotton.  They  saw 
also  the  helmet  sent  by  Cortes  to  Montezuma  now  returned 
filled  with  gold  dust,  and  there  were  also  circular  plates  of  gold 
and  silver. 

"The  finest  craftsmen  of  Seville  have  never  wrought  as  del- 
icate work  as  this,"  whispered  Alvarado  to  Sandoval  as  he  ex- 
amined an  intricately  fashioned  chain. 

Though  these  treasures  surpassed  Cortes's  hopes,  he  turned 
from  them  eagerly  to  hear  the  messages  of  Montezuma. 

"It  has  given  our  master  great  pleasure,"  spake  the  ambas- 
sadors gravely,  "to  hold  this  communication  with  the  King  of 
Spain,  for  whom  he  feels  the  most  profound  respect.  He 
greatly  regrets  that  he  cannot  enjoy  a  personal  interview  with 
you,  but  the  distance  of  his  capital  is  too  great,  and  indeed  the 
journey  is  beset  with  difficulties  and  with  too  many  dangers 
/from  formidable  enemies  to  make  it  possible.  Therefore  he 
sends  these  tokens  of  his  friendly  disposition  that  you  may  not 
delay  in  returning  to  your  own  land." 

"It  appears  that  Montezuma  does  not  desire  us  greatly  as 
guests,  Captain,"  said  Alvarado  when  the  ambassadors  had  de- 

[70] 


THE  FOUNDING  OF  VERA  CRUZ 

parted.  "And  even  though  you  did  send  him  word  again  that 
no  distance  nor  dangers  would  keep  you  away,  I  do  believe 
he  does  not  intend  that  you  should  ever  make  the  journey  to 
his  city." 

"Nevertheless,  we  shall  go  thither,"  answered  Cortes  briefly. 

Though  he  spoke  in  a  tone  as  confident  as  one  in  which  he 
might  say  that  on  the  morrow  he  would  rise  and  eat,  when  he 
was  alone  Cortes  asked  himself  how  this  thing  should  be  done. 
He  knew  that  the  country  was  prosperous — that  he  could  judge 
by  the  products  brought  into  camp — and  that  there  was  a  dense 
population,  and  warlike,  if  Marina's  information  were  to  be 
relied  on.  To  oppose  to  all  this  he  had  only  a  few  hundred 
men.  Never,  except  in  the  fairy  stories  he  had  heard  as  a 
.child,  of  a  prince  who  killed  dragons  singlehanded,  had  there 
been  so  foolhardy  an  exploit  as  the  one  he  intended  to  under- 
take. 

To  distract  the  men,  made  querulous  and  discontented  by 
idleness,  Cortes  welcomed  the  chance  for  action  which  soon 
arrived. 

Into  the  camp  one  day  had  come  five  Indians  whose  garments 
and  features  were  different  from  those  of  the  Aztecs  with 
which  the  Spaniards  were  familiar.  They  came,  they  said, 
from  Cempoalla,  and  they  said  that  their  country  which  bor- 
dered the  great  sea  to  the  northward  had  been  conquered  years 
before  by  the  Aztecs.  Word  had  reached  them  of  the  land- 
ing of  the  strangers,  and  they  were  curious  to  see  the  white 
men  and  eager  to  have  them  visit  their  country.  Cortes  prom- 
ised that  he  would  come  shortly. 

But  first  a  more  important  matter  sprang  up  to  claim  his 

[71] 


WITH  CORTES  THE  CONQUEROR 

attention.  Cortes  was  aware  that  among  the  adventurers  were 
many  men  who  were  either  openly  or  secretly  the  partisans  of 
Velasquez,  Governor  of  Cuba.  During  the  excitement  of  the 
landing  and  on  account  of  their  eagerness  for  gold,  he  had 
found  them  willing  to  submit  to  his  leadership;  yet  he  had 
known  that  they  were  plotting  against  him  in  secret.  Now 
that  they  had  attained  their  object  and  had  received  their 
portions  of  the  treasure,  they  were  eager  to  return  to  Cuba, 
some  because  they  were  content  with  what  they  had  gained, 
and  a  few  more  timid  natures,  because  they  feared  Velasquez* 
enmity  and  the  harm  he  might  do  to  their  Cuban  property  if 
they  took  the  side  of  Cortes  against  him.  The  bolder  spirits, 
among  them  Sandoval,  Alvarado,  Christoval  de  Olid,  Puerto- 
carrero  and  de  Avila,  feared  that  Cortes  might  be  influenced 
to  submit  to  their  desire  and  return  to  Cuba.  So  those  who 

fl^J^HIH 

had  been  notified  in  whispers  of  the  meeting,  strolled  one  by 
one  after  nightfall  to  the  hut  of  Cortes.  They  stationed  Fer- 
nando outside  to  guard  against  interruption  and  eavesdrop- 
ping. 

"We  are  not  minded,  Senor,"  began  de  Olid  after  Cortes 
had  welcomed  them  and  begged  them  to  be  seated,  "to  turn  our 
backs  on  the  very  gate  of  this  enchanted  land  nor  to  carry 
home  a  mere  handful  of  treasure  when  we  may  return  with  a 
bagful." 

"And  how  shall  you  get  that?"  asked  Cortes;  "it  will  not  fall 
into  the  bag  for  the  asking." 

"By  the  points  of  our  good  swords,"  cried  Puertocarrero, 
striking  his  own  scabbard  with  his  fist. 

"This  is  no  Cuba,  to  be  won  easily,  and  these  warriors  are 

[72] 


THE  FOUNDING  OF  VERA  CRUZ 

no  fearful  Cuban  Indians,"  said  Cortes,  speaking  deliberately. 

"But  we  be  Spaniards,"  retorted  de  Avila  proudly. 

"Even  St.  Michael  and  the  rest  of  the  archangels  could  not 
subdue  Satan  and  his  hosts  without  a  struggle,"  replied  Cortes, 
stroking  his  beard. 

At  this  speech  the  hidalgos  glanced  at  each  other  as  if  to 
try  and  read  whether  their  companions'  thoughts  were  the 
same  as  their  own.  Then  Alvarado  spoke  angrily: 

"And  so  Hernando  Cortes  fears  for  his  skin  and  turns  his 
back  on  a  glorious  adventure.  Indeed  Velasquez  judged 
rightly  when  he  desired  to  entrust  the  expedition  to  another." 

Cortes's  eyes  flashed,  but  it  was  in  a  calm  voice  that  he 
asked: 

"And  shall  I  defy  lawful  authority  by  refusing  to  return 
now  to  Cuba?" 

"Velasquez  exceeds  his  authority,"  said  de  Avila.  "It  is  in 
the  name  of  the  King  of  Spain  that  we  set  forth.  Let  us  ap- 
peal to  our  sovereign  to  judge  between  us  and  the  Governor 
of  Cuba,  and  in  the  meantime  let  us  continue  our  work  here." 

Had  the  light  been  brighter  in  the  hut  a  close  observer 
might  have  beheld  a  smile  of  triumph  flit  across  Cortes's  lips. 

"Yes,  we  will  stay,"  cried  one,  and  there  was  a  general  out- 
cry from  his  companions,  "we  will  stay,  we  will  stay,"  till  Fer- 
nando ran  inside  to  warn  them  that  their  voices  might  carry 
to  nearby  tents. 

"Yea !  we  will  remain,"  said  de  Olid,  speaking  more  quietly, 
"but  we  will  choose  another  leader  than  Cortes,  who  is  too" — 

"Stop!"  cried  Cortes,  rising.  "Stop,  before  words  pass  your 
lips  that  your  blood  would  needs  wipe  out.  Harken,  gentle- 

[73] 


WITH  CORTES  THE  CONQUEROR 

men,  I  crave  your  pardon  for  my  silence,  but  it  was  of  design 
that  I  allowed  you  to  misunderstand  me.  I  but  desired  to  test 
your  spirits,  to  learn  whether  in  truth  you  were  minded  to  dare 
dangers  here  from  Indians  and  dangers  in  Cuba  from  Ve- 
lasquez." 

"Then  you  will  stay?"  questioned  Sandoval  eagerly,  who 
had  not  spoken  before. 

"Stay?"  exclaimed  Cortes.  "I  would  not  leave  this  land 
until  we  have  won  it  more  than  a  hungry  lion  would  leave  the 
deer  beneath  its  paws.  Stay,  Gonsalvo?  If  I  were  the  only 
Spaniard  left  I  would  win  this  kingdom  singlehanded!" 

He  spoke  boastfully,  but  his  very  exaggeration  brought  re- 
lief to  his  followers.  They  surrounded  him,  laughing,  joking, 
begging  his  pardon  for  having  misjudged  him,  and  Cortes  laid 
aside  the  stern  manner  he  had  assumed  for  his  purpose  and  was 
again  the  comrade  of  them  all. 

"And  now,"  asked  Puertocarrero,  "how  will  you  deal  with 
the  partisans  of  Velasquez?  Bid  us  make  prisoners  of  them 
this  night.  It  will  be  better  to  lessen  our  force  till  it  be  all  of 
one  mind." 

"Have  you  never  heard,  friend,"  asked  Cortes,  "the  old 
fable  of  the  Wind  and  the  Sun?  Each  wagered  that  he  would 
make  a  way-farer  lay  aside  his  cloak.  So  the  Wind  blew  his 
fiercest,  but  the  man  only  drew  the  folds  closer  about  him. 
Then  the  Sun  cast  his  warm  beams  upon  him  and  the  man 
quickly  threw  his  cloak  aside." 

Cortes  ceased,  then  after  a  pause  bowed  to  his  guests,  saying 
"Senors,  I  shall  play  the  Sun." 

Though  Fernando  had  guarded  the  hut  faithfully,  rumors 

[74] 


THE  FOUNDING  OF  VERA  CRUZ 

of  that  night's  council  had  somehow  spread  throughout  the 
camp.  On  the  following  day  a  group  of  Velasquez'  partisans 
approached  Cortes  after  he  had  watched  the  daily  drill  of  the 
soldiers  on  the  shore  and  had  seen  the  horses  led  back  to  their 
stalls  after  their  exercise.  There  were  so  many  of  them  that 
their  comrades'  presence  made  each  bold,  and  they  burst  out 
with  their  complaints  that  Cortes's  intention  to  stay  longer  in 
the  land  was  sheer  rebellion  against  the  lawful  authority  of  the 
Governor  of  Cuba.  They  spoke  sharply ;  and  those  who  knew 
Cortes's  proud  nature  looked  for  his  anger  to  flash  out.  In- 
stead, he  smiled  at  the  deputation  and  said : 

"Sefiors,  nothing  is  further  from  my  desire  than  to  exceed 
my  instructions.  I  should  indeed  willingly  remain  in  this  land 
and  by  peaceful  intercourse  with  the  natives  increase  the  treas- 
ure we  have  already  amassed  for  our  sovereign  and  for  our- 
selves. But  since  my  comrades  think  otherwise,  I  will  defer  to 
their  opinion  and  I  will  give  orders  to  embark  at  once  on  board 
the  fleet  and  to  set  sail  again  for  Cuba." 

This  speech  was  received  with  astonishment  from  both  par- 
ties. 

"He  has  betrayed  us,"  cried  out  Alvarado,  and  others 
echoed  him.  But  Sandoval  went  among  his  furious  compan- 
ions, whispering  "Remember,  he  told  us  that  he  would  play  the 
Sun." 

And  de  Olid,  noting  the  dismayed  glances  of  many  of  Velas- 
quez' friends,  said  to  Sandoval  and  Alvarado: 

"Cortes  is  right,  see,  they  have  got  more  than  they  wished 
for.  Now  they  regret  to  leave  the  rich  land.  Their  hands 
are  beginning  to  itch  for  more  gold." 

[75] 


WITH  CORTES  THE  CONQUEROR 

And  de  Olid  was  right.  After  thinking  it  over  and  after 
overcoming  a  certain  awkwardness  in  approaching  the  subject, 
a  deputation  composed  of  both  parties  sought  Cortes  the  fol- 
lowing day  and  protested  that  he  should  not  set  sail.  It  was 
necessary,  they  urged,  to  plant  a  colony  here  whose  duty  it 
would  be  to  watch  over  the  interests  of  the  sovereign  of  Spain. 

And  Cortes,  still  playing  a  part,  pretended  that  it  was  with 
great  reluctance  that  he  allowed  himself  to  be  convinced. 

"There  is  no  one,"  he  said,  "more  deeply  devoted  than  my- 
self to  the  welfare  of  my  sovereign  and  to  the  glory  of  the 
Spanish  name.  Not  only  have  I  expended  my  all,  but  you 
know  that  I  have  incurred  heavy  debts  to  meet  the  charges 
of  this  expedition  and  I  had  hoped  to  repay  myself  by  con- 
tinuing our  traffic  with  these  Mexicans.  But  I  am  willing  to 
abide  by  the  decision  of  my  soldiers,  to  go  or  to  stay." 

And  the  crowd  cried  out,  "Stay!" 

"Then,"  continued  Cortes,  "that  no  one  may  say  hereafter 
that  Hernando  Cortes  acted  for  his  own  advantage  and  against 
lawful  authority,  I  will  settle  this  colony  in  the  name  of  our 
Sovereign,  King  Charles,  and  I  will  appoint  a  magistracy  to 
preside  over  it." 

The  soldiers  cheered  loudly,  and  cheered  again  when  Cortes 
appointed  as  civil  magistrates  Puertocarrero  and  Monti  jo. 
The  former  was  a  faithful  friend  of  Cortes,  and  the  latter  had 
been  one  of  the  most  ardent  adherents  of  Velasquez,  so  that 
his  choice  satisfied  both  parties.  The  other  lesser  officials  were 
chosen;  then  it  became  necessary  to  find  a  name  for  the  Spanish 
town  to  be  built  upon  the  land  now  covered  by  the  huts  of  the 
camp. 

[76] 


THE  FOUNDING  OF  VERA  CRUZ 

"Let  it  be  'Villa  Rica,'  "  suggested  Cortes,  "for  it  will  be  a 
'rich  city.' " 

"And  since  it  was  on  Good  Friday,  the  blessed  day  of  our 
Lord's  Agony,  that  we  landed  here,"  said  Father  Olmedo, 
"let  us  add  'De  Vera  Cruz/  of  the  'Holy  Cross/  " 

"So  be  it,"  assented  Cortes;  "Villa  Rica  de  Vera  Cruz  is  the 
name  of  this  new  town,  and  may  it  ever  prosper." 

Later  Cortes,  still  playing  the  part  of  the  Sun  which  con- 
ciliates instead  of  exciting  opposition,  appeared  before  the 
newly  chosen  magistrates  and  resigned  to  them  his  office  as 
Captain  General. 

"This  office,"  he  said,  "has  expired,  since  it  is  now  super- 
seded by  that  of  the  civil  authority  of  the  magistrates  of  Villa 
Rica  de  Vera  Cruz."  He  then  walked  quietly  out  from  the 
large  pavilion  where  the  magistrates  had  assembled,  back  to 
his  own  hut. 

"I  am  no  longer  the  head  of  this  expedition,  Fernando,"  he 
said  as  he  sank  down  on  the  mats,  glad  to  escape  the  heat  and 
dust  without. 

But  Fernando,  familiar  with  his  master's  manner,  could  see 
that  he  was  not  discontented. 

And  in  truth  it  was  not  long  before  a  messenger  from  the 
magistrates  commanded  his  presence.  When  Cortes  had  once 
again  buckled  on  his  sword  and  returned  to  them,  they  an- 
nounced that  after  solemn  deliberation  they  had  found  no  one 
so  suited  as  himself  to  take  charge  of  the  interests  of  the  com- 
munity and,  therefore,  in  the  name  of  their  sovereign  they  ap- 
pointed him,  Hernando  Cortes,  Captain  General  and  Chief 
Justice  of  the  colony. 

[77] 


WITH  CORTES  THE  CONQUEROR 

Cheers  went  up  from  the  soldiers  at  this  news.  It  was,  how-, 
ever,  not  long  before  the  adherents  of  Velasquez  began  to 
murmur : 

"It's  a  fine  trick  he  has  played  us!  He  caught  us  napping 
with  his  smooth-mouthed  treachery!  We  were  fools  to  listen 
to  his  words,  fools  almost  as  great  as  those  silly  creatures  who 
think  that  he  will  lead  them  to  their  fortunes  instead  of  into 
their  graves !  But  let  Cortes  beware ;  we  shall  get  the  better  of 
him  yet." 

Fernando,  who  had  not  been  near  enough  to  hear  their 
words,  knew  from  their  angry  gestures  that  they  were  threat- 
ening his  master.  He  ran  to  one  of  the  older  soldiers  and  told 
him  of  his  fears.  Nothing  loath  to  a  quarrel,  the  soldier 
shouted  to  his  comrades,  and  they  all  made  for  the  spot  where 
the  disgruntled  Velasquez  men  were  planning  their  next 
step. 

"Traitors!"  they  cried.  "We  know  the  language  of  your 
scowls  and  shaken  fists.  If  you  have  any  words  to  utter  against 
Cortes  or  against  us  out  with  them  and  your  swords  too." 

Immediately  the  fight  was  on,  a  little  sooner  and  more  openly 
than  the  Velasquez  faction  liked.  They  would  have  preferred 
a  more  secret  attack. 

The  fight  had  not  lasted  long  before  Cortes  came  out  to 
learn  the  meaning  of  the  noise. 

"What  is  the  cause  of  this?"  he  questioned  sternly. 

The  Velasquez  partisans  saw  that  they  had  gone  too  far  to 
cover  up  their  intentions  and  therefore  did  not  attempt  to  hide 
from  Cortes  their  soreness  at  what  they  called  his  falseness. 
Cortes  no  longer  felt  the  need  of  conciliating  them.  His  au- 

[78] 


THE  FOUNDING  OF  VERA  CRUZ 

thority  was  now  firmly  established  and  he  determined  to  make 
use  of  it. 

"Since  you  have  chosen  me  legally  and  with  respect  to  Span- 
ish custom,  I  will  rule  you,  whether  you  will  or  no.  And  those 
who  disobey  or  incite  to  rebellion  against  me  will  wish  they 
had  never  laid  eyes  upon  Hernando  Cortes.  Bind  those  men," 
he  commanded  his  loyal  soldiers,  "and  put  them  in  irons  on 
board  the  ships." 

The  ringleaders  were  soon  led  off  to  imprisonment,  and  the 
wavering  were  sent  off  on  a  foraging  expedition  under  Al- 
varado's  keen  eyes,  so  that  they  could  find  no  chance  of  doing 
further  harm. 


[79] 


-•-Vj-^Utf''-- 


CHAPTER  VI 

CORTES  FINDS  ALLIES 

NOW  that  those  of  the  Velasquez  faction  had  been  over- 
awed or  won  over,  Cortes  was  eager  to  pay  the  prom- 
ised visit  to  the  Cacique  of  Cempoalla.  He  sent  one 
of  the  ships  to  explore  the  coast  while  he  himself  commanded 
the  troops  that  followed  the  shore  northward  into  the  country 
of  the  Totonacs. 

So  wearied  were  the  eyes  of  the  Spaniards  of  the  low  mo- 
notonous land  surrounding  Vera  Cruz,  that  they  cried  out 
with  delight  at  the  first  sign  of  a  more  varied  landscape.  The 
plains  began  to  slope  up  into  hills  that  were  covered  with  trees, 
shrubs  and  vines  undreamed  of  in  Europe,  and  even  many  that 
were  new  to  those  familiar  with  the  tropical  groves  of  Cuba. 
Fruits  were  there  for  the  picking;  and  Cortes,  always  glad  to 
indulge  his  men  when  it  was  not  at  the  expense  of  discipline, 
set  the  march  at  an  easy  pace  and  one  that  had  many  baitings. 

The  men  were  like  children  let  out  of  school.  They  ex- 
amined eagerly  everything  that  was  novel :  some  who  had  come 
almost  direct  from  Spain,  hearing  from  their  comrades  who 

[80] 


CORTES  FINDS  ALLIES 

had  been  longer  in  the  Indies  that  the  low  hanging  clusters  of 
bananas  were  good  to  eat,  plucked  them  and  bit  into  them, 
skin  and  all,  to  the  amusement  of  their  more  sophisticated  com- 
panions. Others  tried  to  catch  the  brightly  colored  parrots 
and  other  birds  that  whistled  and  called  from  the  branches 
above  them,  or  wondered  at  the  strange  animals  they  beheld — 
the  armadillo,  for  instance,  "like  a  Swiss  lanzknecht  in  his 
armour,"  declared  Sandoval. 

Everyone  kept  running  to  Marina  to  ask  questions :  what 
was  the  name  of  that  strange  horned  lizard?  Was  this  berry 
good  to  eat?  Was  that  gold  that  glittered  in  the  sands  of  the 
shallow  stream  through  which  they  waded,  and  were  there  lions 
and  bears  in  the  dense  forests  surrounding  them?  And 
Marina,  who  had  already  picked  up  a  fair  knowledge  of  Span- 
ish, answered  each  one,  or  when  she  could  not  understand  them 
or  had  not  the  terms  to  reply  in,  would  smile  and  do  her  best. 

"Surely  this  is  a  land  of  enchantment,"  said  de  Olid  to  Cortes 
as  they  rested  at  noon  beneath  a  palm  tree.  "The  wizards  set 
the  sandy  ugly  coast  as  a  barrier  to  dishearten  knights  in  search 
of  adventure." 

"And  who  knows  what  new  marvels  lie  still  ahead  of  us," 
suggested  Cortes.  "In  truth,  since  the  days  of  the  Crusades 
no  man  in  Europe  has  wrought  such  deeds  as  await  us,  nor 
have  his  eyes  beheld  what  we  shall  behold.  It  is  as  if  in  this 
New  Spain  of  the  Western  Seas  a  spring  of  new  blossoms  were 
waiting  man  wearied  of  the  winter  monotony  of  existence  in 
Europe.  Is  it  not  a  very  wonder  that  stirs  the  spirit  to  its 
depths  that  we  cannot  foresee  nor  even  so  much  as  imagine 
what  each  day  shall  bring  forth?  We  rise  up  in  the  morn 

[81] 


not  as  in  Spain,  saying,  'To-day  will  I  eat  this,  wear  this,  go 
hither,  behold  plains,  cities,  rivers,  mountains,  and  meet  with 
men  and  women  who  look  as  men  and  women  have  looked  since 
the  world  began.'  Nay,  here  it  may  be  that  men  shall  have  one 
eye  set  in  the  middle  of  the  forehead  or  walk  upon  their  hands ; 
the  land,  for  all  we  know,  may  be  paved  with  silver,  and  in 
place  of  trees  there  may  be  strange  beasts  upholding  the  sky 
upon  their  shoulders.  Everything  i»  possible,"  he  continued, 
his  eyes  sparkling,  "it  is  the  great  Unknown  that  awaits  us,  and 
no  man  has  ever  led  such  a  quest  as  I  lead." 

"You  are  eloquent  indeed,  Captain,"  admitted  de  Olid. 
"Yet  I  confess  'tis  not  so  much  the  Unknown  that  draws  me 
as  the  known  gold  in  the  land,  to  be  won  by  a  few  sharp  blows 
of  my  blade  that  has  served  me  faithfully  since  it  first  drew 
Moorish  blood  before  Granada's  walls." 

"Your  few  blows  may  grow  to  many,"  said  Cortes,  his  ex- 
pression changing  to  one  of  thoughtfulness.  "Marina  tells  me 
that  Montezuma's  troops  are  as  numerous  as  the  stalks  in  yon- 
der far  off  field  of  maize,  as  they  call  the  plant,  or  as  the  flocks 
of  that  strange  peacock-like  fowl  she  calls  turkey." 

But  de  Olid's  fancy  was  not  one  that  saw  difficulties  in  ad- 
vance, nor  did  he  experience  the  anxiety  of  a  commander. 

The  next  day,  after  passing  through  thick  forests  where 
prickly-pear  trees  and  trees  of  liquid  amber  and  cocoas  and 
other  palms  shaded  the  way  for  leagues,  the  Spaniards  came 
upon  several  deserted  villages.  They  judged  that  the  inhabit- 
ants, having  learned  through  some  mysterious  source  of  their 
approach,  had  flown  from  their  homes  in  fear  of  the  strangers. 
They  examined  the  houses  curiously  and  searched  for  treas- 

[82] 


CORTES  FINDS  ALLIES 

ures,  but  Cortes  issued  strict  orders  that  there  should  be  no 
pillaging. 

At  the  second  village  Cortes  found  awaiting  him  Alvarado, 
who  had  been  sent  ahead  with  an  advance  guard. 

"Senor!"  cried  his  lieutenant,  "we  have  beheld  such  a  sight 
as  no  white  man  has  ever  seen  before.  It  has  turned  my  sol- 
dier's stomach  till  it  is  no  stronger  than  a  woman's." 

Cortes,  followed  by  his  officers,  let  Alvarado  lead  him  to  the 
temple.  It  was  built  pyramid-shape,  with  a  flight  of  wide 
steps  up  the  front,  and  its  top  was  a  square  on  which  stood 
images  of  horrible  gods  wrought  in  dark  stone.  And  there 
was  another  stone' also — the  Stone  of  Sacrifice — and  on  this 
and  on  the  stone  pavement  upon  which  it  rested  lay  human 
bodies,  a  hole  gaping  in  each  where  once  the  man's  heart  had 
beat. 

"Human  sacrifices!"  cried  Cortes;  "  'tis  indeed  a  most  grue- 
some sight.  Truly  the  Lord  has  directed  our  coming  to  this 
land,  that  we  may  show  these  benighted  paynims  the  error  of 
their  ways  and  awaken  their  souls  to  our  blessed  faith." 

Fernando,  who  but  the  year  before  had  been  a  child  cared  for      * 
by  nurses,  shivered  at  the  sight,  and  tears  sprang  to  his  eyes. 
Yet  the  place  had  an  awful  attraction  for  him,  and  he  listened 
eagerly  while  Marina  explained  that  in  every  temple  through- 
out the  land  hundreds  of  human  victims  were  sacrificed  each 
year  and  their  hearts,  torn  from  their  living  bodies,  were  lifted"*"* 
up  as  the  most  pleasing  of  offerings  to  the  gods.  jf* 

The  following  day  they  neared  Cempoalla,  and  as  they  ap- 
proached thousands  of  men  and  women  of  the  Totonac  race 
came  forth  to  welcome  them.  They  threw  about  the  necks  of 

[83] 


WITH  CORTES  THE  CONQUEROR 

the  Spaniards  circlets  of  flowers  and  offered  to  them  fruit  and 
drink  which  they  carried  in  woven  baskets  and  brilliantly  dec- 
orated earthenware  vessels.  The  Spaniards  were  interested 
in  noting  the  difference  between  the  Cempoallans  and  the  In- 
dians near  Vera  Cruz.  All,  men  and  women,  wore  garments  of 
cotton  brightly  colored  and  the  men,  in  addition,  wore  capes 
over  their  shoulders  and  sashes  about  their  waist. 

The  city  to  which  they  were  escorted  was  a  large  one  sur- 
rounded by  orchards  and  gardens;  the  houses  wrere  well  built 
and  covered  with  stucco  that  glistened  so  brightly  in  the  sun- 
shine that  some  of  the  Spaniards,  expectant  of  all  wonders, 
called  out  that  the  walls  were  made  of  silver.  The  Cacique, 
who  overtopped  all  of  his  own  people  and  most  of  the  Spaniards 
also,  welcomed  Cortes  with  great  courtesy,  and  placed  at  the 
disposal  of  his  visitors  numerous  apartments  opening  out  of  a 
great  courtyard. 

Though  Cortes  had  no  reason  to  doubt  the  friendliness  of  the 
Totonacs,  nevertheless  he  did  not  relax  any  of  his  precautions. 
Guards  were  stationed  and  the  rounds  made  as  regularly  as  if 
they  were  in  a  hostile  country. 

At  the  formal  reception  by  the  Cacique  Marina  accompanied 
Cortes  and  translated  the  speech  of  each  leader  to  the  other. 
Cortes  said  that  he  had  come  to  the  land  to  bring  to  Montezuma 
the  message  of  his  own  sovereign  and  to  overthrow  the  worship 
of  idols  and  to  teach  the  faith  of  those  who  worshipped  the 
Christian  God. 

"The  gods  send  us  sunshine  and  rain,"  answered  the  Cacique; 
"we  desire  no  better  ones." 

He  spoke  of  Montezuma  and  of  his  great  power,  of  how 

[84] 


CORTES  FINDS  ALLIES 

the  Totonacs,  akin  to  the  Aztecs,  had  been  conquered  by  them, 
and  how  merciless  were  their  conquerors,  how  they  exacted 
large  tribute  and,  should  the  Totonacs  dream  of  resisting,  how 
their  young  men  and  women  would  be  borne  away  to  Tenoch- 
titlan  to  be  offered  up  there  as  sacrifices  in  the  temples.  He 
added,  when  Cortes  questioned,  that  there  were  other  parts 
of  the  kingdom  which  were  also  oppressed,  but  he  said : 

"How  should  we  revolt  more  than  the  shore  might  revolt 
against  the  sea?  Montezuma's  armies  would  overwhelm  us  as 
the  waves  cover  the  sand,  and  we  should  be  no  more." 

During  this  interview  the  thoughts  of  Cortes  had  been  rac- 
ing through  his  brain.  No  possible  difficulties,  no  certain 
dangers  confronting  them  had  made  him  hesitate  a  moment  in 
his  design  to  advance  on  Montezuma's  capital.  But  daily, 
hourly,  his  mind  had  been  seeking  the  way,  the  method  by 
which  he  might  lead  safely  his  few  hundred  men  against  the 
hosts  that  would  probably  seek  to  bar  him.  Now  at  last  he 
saw  the  way !  Dissension  and  rebellion  in  the  land  itself  should 
be  his  aid.  He  would  use  to  the  utmost  the  enemies  Monte- 
zuma's harshness  had  made  in  his  own  realm. 

Cortes  talked  eloquently  with  the  Cacique  while  his  men 
were  being  feasted.  "A  single  Spaniard,"  he  boasted,  "is 
worth  a  host  of  Aztecs" ;  and  at  last  his  words  and  the  awe  of 
the  white  man  conquered  the  Cacique's  fears  and  he  agreed  to 
assist  the  Spaniards  in  their  undertaking. 

It  was  not  long  before  he  was  called  upon  to  keep  his  word. 
Cortes,  eager  to  explore  the  land  still  further,  had  marched 
along  the  coast  to  the  town  of  Chiahuitzlan,  where  the  Cacique 
joined  him.  While  they  were  greeting  each  other  a  stream  of 


7: 


WITH  CORTES  THE  COXQUEROR 

people  began  to  surge  into  the  wide  market  place,  sullenness 
and  dismay  painted  on  their  features.  Five  men  in  richer 
garb  than  was  worn  by  any  of  the  Totonacs  strode  through  the 
crowd  bearing  wands  in  their  hands,  and  slaves  with  fans 
brushed  the  flies  away  from  them. 

"By  St.  James!"  cried  Alvarado  to  Sandoval,  "did  you  ever 
see  such  overwhelming  pride?  The  King  of  Castile  bears  him- 
self more  humbly." 

He  noticed  that  Marina,  standing  behind  Cortes,  was  trem- 
bling, and  he  pointed  her  out  to  his  commander. 

"Speak,"  ordered  Cortes.  "Who  are  these  men  and  why 
do  you  tremble,  and  why  greets  them  the  Cacique  so  hum- 
bly?" 

"They  are  Aztec  chieftains,"  she  answered  in  a  low  voice, 
hiding  her  head  in  her  scarf.  "They  are  come  to  collect  tribute 
for  Montezuma,  and  no  man  in  all  the  land  dare  refuse  aught 
to  one  who  beareth  a  wand.  And  he  who  wears  that  chain  of 
little  gold  rabbits,  he  it  was  who  used  to  come  for  tribute  to  the 
village  where  I  was  born.  His  servant  it  is  to  whom  my  mother 
sold  me  as  a  slave,  and  he  in  turn  sold  me  again  to  the  Tabas- 
cans." 

There  was  a  great  silence  in  the  market  place ;  then  in  a  loud 
voice  one  of  the  Aztecs  spoke,  saying  that  Montezuma's  dis- 
pleasure had  been  roused  by  the  actions  of  the  Totonacs  be- 
cause they  had  welcomed  the  white  strangers  without  his  per- 
mission. Therefore,  in  addition  to  the  tribute  due,  they  should 
send  twenty  youths  and  maidens  to  Tenochtitlan  for  sacrifice 
in  the  temples. 

There  was  weeping  and  sobbing,  and  many  a  mother  sought 


CORTES  FINDS  ALLIES 

to  cover  her  daughter  with  her  skirt,  and  many  a  father  threw 
his  cape  over  his  son's  head. 

"Quick!  Marina,"  commanded  Cortes  as  soon  as  she  had 
translated  this  speech,  "tell  the  Cacique  of  Cempoalla  that  now 
the  hour  has  come  to  cast  off  the  hated  yoke  of  the  Aztecs.  Tell 
him  to  seize  and  bind  these  proud  nobles,  and  together  we  will 
face  Montezuma's  wrath." 

Marina  trembled  still.  The  fear  of  the  power  of  her  dread 
sovereign  had  returned  in  all  its  old  force.  Yet  already  her 
heart  had  gone  out  to  the  Spaniards,  to  these  men  who  spoke 
of  doing  what  no  mere  human  being  might  accomplish.  She 
believed  in  them  and  in  their  powers,  yet  for  a  moment  she 
hesitated.  Then  bravely  in  a  firm  loud  voice  she  transmitted 
Cortes's  message. 

The  Cacique  too  hesitated.  Which  side  should  he  choose; 
which  would  prove  the  stronger?  Dared  he  revolt  against  the 
Lord  of  Anahuac,  whose  vengeance  would  be  so  frightful? 
But  at  last  Cortes  prevailed  against  his  fears,  and  he  gave  the 
command.  His  guard  flung  themselves  upon  the  tax  collect- 
ors, bound  them  hand  and  foot  and  bore  them  off  to  prison, 
while  the  populace  cried  out  in  frenzied  joy  or  shook  their 
heads  questioningly. 

Though  it  was  from  policy  that  these  tax  collectors  were 
freed  later  on  and  sent  back  to  Montezuma,  the  news  that  their 
Cacique,  aided  by  the  Spaniards,  had  defied  the  .authority  of 
Montezuma  spread  rapidly  throughout  the  entire  country  of 
the  Totonacs.  Everywhere,  in  towns,  villages  and  in  the  fields, 
it  was  talked  about  with  fear  or  hope,  fear  of  the  Aztec  ven- 
geance and  hope  that  at  last  the  chance  had  come  to  win  inde- 


WITH  CORTES  THE  CONQUEROR 

pendence.  It  was  too  late  to  back  out  now  even  if  they  would, 
and  all  the  chiefs  of  the  Totonacs  swore  to  help  the  Spaniards 
to  the  utmost. 

Now  that  these  valuable  allies  had  been  won,  Cortes  and  his 
small  force  returned  to  Vera  Cruz.  During  their  absence  a 
ship  from  Cuba  had  arrived  with  twelve  soldiers  and  two  horses. 
The  newcomers  brought  word  fhat  Velasquez  planned  to  send 
a  new  expedition  to  Mexico  to  interfere  with  Cortes's  under- 
taking. 

"I'll  cut  them  down  as  they  land  on  the  beach,"  cried  San- 
doval  angrily. 

"The  better  way  would  be  to  prevent  their  coming  at  all,'* 
replied  Cortes,  who  however  smiled  at  Sandoval,  pleased  at  the 
youth's  enthusiastic  loyalty. 

"And  how,  Captain,  may  that  be  brought  about?"  ques- 
tioned Puertocarrero  as  they  sat  at  sundown  on  the  sand,  wav- 
ing fans  brought  from  Cempoalla  to  set  the  heavy  air  in 
motion. 

"Who  is  the  superior  of  Velasquez?"  asked  Cortes,  unbuck- 
ling his  heavy  sword  and  handing  it  to  Fernando. 

"The  Governor  of  Hispaniola?"  asked  de  Olid. 

"Higher  than  that,  Cristoval,"  said  Cortes,  "higher  even 
than  the  Council  of  the  Indies  in  Spain.  I  mean  our  gracious 
Sovereign,  King  Charles  of  Castile  and  Aragon,  and  now  also 
Emperor  of  the  Holy  Roman  Empire.  We  will  appeal  to 
him  to  confer  upon  us  full  authority  to  explore  this  land. 
Then  Velasquez  can  no  more  act  against  us  than  yon  fish  there 
can  live  now  that  the  wave  hath  cast  it  high  and  dry." 

They  discussed  the  best  means  of  doing  this,  and  Cortes 

V 


\ 


\ 


CORTES  FINDS  ALLIES 

wrote  a  long  letter  to  the  King,  setting  forth  all  that  had  al- 
ready been  accomplished  and  all  that  he  hoped  to  do.  The 
royal  fifth  of  the  treasure  was  to  be  sent  with  the  letter  by  ship 
to  Spain;  but  Cortes,  who  desired  to  overwhelm  Spain  by  the 
sight  of  the  riches  won  and  thus  make  the  King  eager  to  gain 
more,  put  a  suggestion  to  his  officers  that  they  should  all  give 
up  their  portions  of  the  gol^  and  jewels  and  send  them  as  a 
gift  to  the  King.  Then  the  soldiers  were  told  what  their  lead- 
ers were  doing  and  that  by  this  gift  they  would  likely  gain 
favor  from  their  Sovereign.  They,  too,  they  were  told,  might 
contribute  if  they  liked,  but  it  was  left  to  each  to  decide  himself 
whether  he  would  make  a  present  sacrifice  for  a  possible  gain 
in  the  future.  All  of  them  brought  forward  the  treasures  they 
had  gloated  over  and  delivered  them  up  more  or  less  willingly. 

It  may  be  that  the  suggestion  to  contribute  their  hoarded 
gold  seemed  too  much  like  a  command.  At  all  events,  it  helped 
inflame  the  minds  of  some  of  the  soldiers  against  Cortes;  and 
they  added  this  wrong,  as  they  termed  it,  to  the  other  wrongs 
they  counted  up  against  him. 

One  day  Fernando  was  so  careless  in  his  manner  of  serving 
his  master,  dropping  his  sword  and  casque  and  spilling  wine 
from  the  goblet  upon  his  doublet,  that  Cortes  glanced  up  to  ob- 
serve the  lad.  He  noticed  that  Fernando  seemed  eager  to 
speak,  but  he  did  not  question  him  until  the  officers  who  had 
dined  with  him  left  the  pavilion. 

"What  is  it,  boy?"  he  asked.  "Tell  me  before  your  secret 
makes  you  wreak  yet  more  damage  to  me  and  to  my  apparel." 

Then  Fernando  related  how  the  night  before  when  he  had 
come  up  from  bathing  in  the  gulf,  he  had  approached  unseen  a 

[89] 


WITH  CORTES  THE  CONQUEROR 

number  of  soldiers  sitting  together  in  the  darkness,  well  away 
from  the  rest  of  the  camp.  They  had  set  a  sentry  between 
them  and  the  tents,  but  had  not  expected  that  any  one  would 
come  upon  them  from  the  water  side. 

"They  were  plotting  against  you,  Senor,"  said  the  boy  in 
an  awestruck  tone.  "They  fear  you  and  they  fear  this  land 
of  wonders  and  strange  dangers,  and  so  they  have  taken  one 
of  the  ships  and  stored  provisions  aboard  and  will  sail  her  back 
to  Cuba  and  join  your  enemies  there.  'Tis  tonight  they  in- 
tend to  sail.  The  priest,  Juan  Diaz,  and  Escudero  are  the 
leaders." 

Cortes  wasted  no  words  in  further  questions,  but  began  is- 
suing orders.  Even  as  the  conspirators  were  stealing  down  to 
the  beach  where  the  vessel  would  have  weighed  her  anchor  an 
hour  later,  they  were  seized  and  carried  away  to  be  judged  and 
sentenced. 

But  though  Cortes  had  dealt  successfully  with  two  revolts, 
he  realized  that  in  order  to  prevent  others  in  the  future  he 
must  take  some  step  that  would  bind  the  entire  expedition  more 
closely  together.  He  thought  long  over  this  matter,  and  then 
talked  it  over  with  several  of  his  officers. 

Fernando  was  sent  with  secret  messages  to  the  captains  and 
pilots  of  the  ships,  and  soon  they  returned  a  report  in  which 
they  laid  before  the  Captain  General  the  information  that  the 
severe  storms  which  had  been  raging  had  so  strained  the  tim- 
bers of  their  vessels  that  they  were  no  longer  seaworthy. 

When  Cortes  heard  this  report  he  exclaimed: 

"If  it  be  so  we  must  make  the  best  of  it.  Heaven's  will  be 
done." 

[90] 


CORTES  FINDS  ALLIES 

He  ordered  all  the  sails  and  spars  and  stores  to  be  taken 
off  the  ships  and  stored  at  Vera  Cruz  and  then  he  com- 
manded that  all  the  vessels  be  burned.  There  was  a  terrible  out- 
cry among  the  troops  when  this  news  was  made  known  and 
some  of  the  men  declared  that  he  had  betrayed  them  and  taken 
away  all  means  of  escape  from  the  land  where  he  meant  them 
to  perish.  But  Cortes  looked  calmly  on  when  they  crowded 
about  him,  crying  and  gesticulating  angrily.  He  waited  until 
their  voices  were  hoarse  with  their  shoutings,  then  he  began 
to  speak. 

He  praised  their  bravery  and  recalled  what  they  had  al- 
ready accomplished,  and  he  promised  them  victory  in  the  fu- 
ture and  innumerable  spoils. 

"But,"  he  called  out  when  the  loud  cries  had  dwindled  to 
occasional  murmurs,  "there  is  yet  one  vessel  left.  They  who 
fear  may  sail  on  her  to  Cuba." 

He  paused  and  waited  for  an  answer,  but  no  man  stepped 
forward.  Instead  their  leader's  eloquence  had  inspired  them. 
They  forgot  their  grievances,  and  thought  only  of  the  glory 
and  spoils  they  would  take  home  with  them  some  day.  Toss- 
ing caps  into  the  air,  they  cried: 

"To  Mexico  City !     On  to  Mexico !" 

By  this  desperate  deed  Cortes  had  indeed  made  the  fate  of 
one  the  fate  of  them  all.  There  they  now  stood  in  a  strange 
land  which  they  must  conquer  or  wherein  they  must  perish. 
And  the  hearts  of  the  brave  Spaniards  rose  to  meet  the  great 
adventure. 


[91] 


CHAPTER  VII 
THE  BEGINNING  or  THE  MAKCH 

WHILE  Cortes,  his  army  increased  by  the  three  thou- 
sand Cempoallan  allies,  was  marching  towards  the 
borders  of  the  Republic  of  Tlascala,  the  streets  and 
council  palace  of  its  capital  city  were  noisy  with  the  shouted 
opinions  of  its  populace  and  councillors. 

News  of  the  westward  march  of  the  whitefaced  strangers 
ever  since  they  set  out  from  Vera  Cruz  had  reached  the  city 
daily,  and  in  the  market  place  even  bargaining  for  food  or 
pottery  vessels  for  which  the  land  was  famous  had  lost  interest 
for  the  folk,  now  that  there  was  the  chance  that  these  myste- 
rious strangers  might  try  to  invade  their  land  which  lay  on  the 
route  to  Tenochtitlan.  Discussions  as  to  this  possibility  grew 
so  vehement  that  the  police,  upon  whose  efficiency  the  four- 
quartered  city  prided  itself,  had  to  interfere  several  times  to 
restore  quiet  among  the  disputants. 

Then  when  the  four  Cempoallan  envoys  arrived,  bearing  as' 
a  sign  of  their  embassy  from  the  Spaniards  a  token  of  num- 
berless black  marks  upon  white  paper  which,  unlike  their  own 
picture-writing,  could  not  be  solved  even  by  the  priests,  it  was 

[92] 


THE  BEGINNING  OF  THE  MARCH 

learned  that  the  Spaniards  asked  thereby,  and  through  the 
words  of  their  allies  and  envoys,  for  permission  to  traverse 
Tlascala  on  their  way  to  Montezuma's  capital,  and  the  up- 
roar and  the  expression  of  divers  opinions  increased. 

Within  the  council-hall  the  four  Caciques  who  ruled  Tlascala 
with  equal  authority  had  gathered  together  a  large  assembly 
composed  of  lesser  Caciques,  knights  and  soldiers  of  various 
grades. 

The  youngest  of  the  ruling  Caciques,  Maxixcatzin,  was  the 
first  to  speak  after  a  moment  of  silent  deliberation. 

"Brother  Rulers  and  nobles,  we  have  to  decide  this  day  such 
things  as  have  never  been  discussed  in  all  the  long  years  since 
The  Land  of  Bread  (the  Tlascalan  meaning  of  the  name  of 
the  country)  was  first  settled  by  our  forefathers.  Our  friends 
from  Cempoalla  have  brought  to  us  the  message  of  the  white- 
faced  strangers  who  desire  to  pass  through  our  borders.  Let 
our  deliberations  be  not  too  lengthy,  since  while  we  talk  they 
approach  nearer  and  nearer  our  wall." 

There  was  a  murmur  of  approval  and  the  Cacique  continued : 

"As  the  youngest  of  us  four  rulers,  it  is  my  duty  to  speak 
first  my  opinion ;  then  last  of  all  our  venerable  Xicotencatl,  be- 
loved of  the  gods,  will  give  us  the  weight  of  his  experience,  the 
fruit  of  his  five-score  years.  Had  we  ever  seen  these  myste- 
rious strangrs  who  ask  this  of  us,  it  would  be  easier  to  frame 
our  reply.  When  one  has  looked  into  a  man's  face  one  knows 
whether  he  is  strong  or  weak,  and  oftentimes  whether  he  is 
honourable  or  a  scoundrel.  But  we  must  judge  with  no  knowl- 
edge of  what  kind  of  men  be  these  who  come  to  us  or  .  .  .  even 
if  they  be  men  and  not  gods !" 

[93] 


WITH  CORTES  THE  CONQUEROR 

At  last  he  had  voiced  the  thought  of  many  a  heart  in  the 
assembly.  All  of  them  knew  of  the  prophecy  of  the  return 
of  Quetzalcoatl,  or  of  his  people  he  had  promised  to  send 
back  from  his  magic  isle.  Could  men  be  men  who  differed 
as  did  these  strangers  from  all  that  was  known  of  human 
ways? 

"We  know  not  even  if  they  be  mortal,"  continued  Maxixcat- 
zin.  "No  one  has  seen  one  of  them  die,  and  'tis  said  that  their 
leaders  do  not  even  walk  as  men  do  but  sit  upon  some  creat- 
ures that  resemble  no  beasts  our  land  hath  ever  bred.  If  they 
be  not  gods  they  must  be  at  least  magicians,  and  we  should 
welcome  them  into  Tlascala,  since  surely  gods  will  recompense 
kindness  or  punish  revolt  against  them." 

The  next  eldest  Cacique  rose  and  began  to  speak: 

"If  they  were  gods  would  they  insult  the  statues  and  tem- 
ples of  gods  as  we  learn  they  have  done  on  their  march  hither? 
If  we  let  them  pass  through  our  borders  shall  our  temples  be 
safe?  And  if  they  be  not  gods  but  men,  why  should  Tlascala, 
that  has  ever  stood  proud  and  victorious  against  all  her  enemies, 
admit  an  army  which  may  be  that  of  a  foe?  We  have  not  for- 
gotten how  to  defend  our  borders." 

The  soldiers  applauded  this  opinion,  as  the  more  thoughtful 
men  in  the  council  hall,  those  whose  imaginations  and  supersti- 
tions were  moved  by  the  prophecy  of  the  bearded  white  men, 
had  applauded  the  opinion  of  Maxixcatzin. 

The  third  Cacique,  a  warrior  who  bore  the  scars  of  many  a 
battle  with  the  Aztecs,  whose  son  had  been  captured  by  them 
and  sacrificed  on  the  Great  Teocalli  in  Tenochtitlan,  now 
sprang  to  his  feet  with  a  lightness  and  quickness  of  movement 

[94] 


THE  BEGINNING  OF  THE  MARCH 

that  would  not  have  been  expected  of  his  seventy  years.  He 
spoke  quickly  also: 

"Yes,  we  can  defend  our  borders,  but  let  us  see  that  it  is 
against  foes  and  not  friends  that  our  wall  is  manned.  These 
strangers  seek  Moritezuma ;  they  march  against  his  capital 
whither  every  soul  in  Tlascala  would  march  if  there  were  but 
enough  of  us.  They  ask  of  us  to  be  their  allies.  Lo!  I  say 
to  all  of  you  that  the  gods  themselves  have  sent  these  allies — 
men,  not  gods.  At  last  our  day  has  come,  the  day  for  which 
every  Tlascalan  knight  or  noble  makes  ready,  himself  and  his 
son,  when  we  shall  go  forth  against  the  Aztecs  to  conquer  those 
who  would  have  conquered  us,  the  foe  whose  name  is  bitterer 
in  our  mouths  than  aloes.  Let  us  bid  these  strangers  welcome ; 
let  us  hasten  towards  them  with  thanksgiving  and  feasting,  and 
greet  them  as  friends." 

The  deep  hatred  of  the  Aztecs  and  the  thought  that  with  the 
aid  of  the  strangers  it  might  be  possible  for  Tlascala  to  right 
her  ancient  wrongs,  swayed  the  Council  more  strongly  than 
the  words  that  had  gone  before.  It  remained  now  for  the 
venerable  Xicotencatl  to  speak.  If  he  were  of  a  like  mind 
then  not  a  minute  would  be  lost  in  sending  couriers  to  meet  the 
strangers  and  conduct  them  to  the  city. 

"It  is  indeed  true,"  he  began  in  a  voice  that  was  so  low  that 
the  ears  of  all  were  strained  not  to  miss  its  message,  "that  we 
would  eagerly  welcome  a  warlike  ally  against  the  Aztecs.  I 
have  lived  many  years  in  the  hopes  of  seeing  the  power  of  our 
enemies  weakened,  but  my  eyes" — and  he  pointed  a  shaking 
finger  towards  his  sightless  eyes — "grew  weary  waiting  for 
such  a  sight.  If  these  white  strangers  are  in  truth  foes  of  the 

[95] 


WITH  CORTES  THE  CONQUEROR 

Aztecs  let  us  join  them;  but  would  foes  of  Montezuma  accept 
presents  from  Montezuma  as  these  men  have  done?" 

The  point  he  made  was  recognized  by  the  Council  and  men 
shook  their  heads  or  looked  grave.  The  blind  chief  turned  his 
head  from  side  to  side  as  if  he  were  trying  to  discover  what  his 
listeners  were  thinking.  Then  he  continued: 

"We  know  not  why  these  men  have  come  from  afar,  but  we 
do  know  the  enmity  of  Montezuma  to  our  land  and  folk.  Who 
shall  say  that  he  has  not  sought  out  this  new  way  of  invading 
the  land  of  Tlascala?  Shall  we  let  these  men  set  foot  on  our 
sacred  soil  when  our  young  warriors  are  eager  for  battle  ?  My 
son,  as  ye  know,  is  at  the  head  of  his  troops.  Let  us  send 
word  swiftly  and  secretly  to  him  to  fall  upon  these  strangers. 
If  he  be  victorious  then  shall  we  all  rejoice;  if  he  is  worsted 
then  let  us  say  that  he  acted  without  orders  from  us." 

A  cheer  rose  from  the  Council.  The  ancient  Cacique  who 
had  lived  for  more  than  a  century  was  revered  as  one  possessing 
almost  superhuman  wisdom,  and  those  who  had  argued  for 
another  course  were  almost  all  convinced  by  his  arguments. 
So  a  messenger  was  bidden  to  seek  young  Xicotencatl  and 
convey  to  him  the  command  of  the  Republic. 

It  had  been  a  long  and  arduous  journey  for  the  Spaniards 
from  the  hot  plains  of  the  seacoast  up  into  the  mountains  where 
they  suffered  at  night  bitterly  from  the  cold.  The  population 
of  the  towns  and  villages  through  which  they  passed  were  too 
curious,  too  awed  or  too  politic  to  begin  hostilities.  But  Cortes 
allowed  no  relaxation  of  discipline.  There  was  no  straggling, 
no  laying  aside  of  arms,  even  at  night  they  must  sleep  in  full 
armour.  It  was  better  to  be  a  horse,  some  of  the  men  grum- 

[96] 


THE  BEGINNING  OF  THE  MARCH 

bled,  since  they  were  unsaddled  and  allowed  to  roll  about  at 
freedom  when  evening  came.  But  there  was  no  real  discon- 
tent with  their  captain's  stern  measures.  His  men  had  already 
caught  the  contagion  of  Cortes's  enthusiasm  and  were  willing 
to  submit  to  the  restraints  he  considered  necessary. 

"Yet,"  declared  Sandoval  as  their  horses  climbed  slowly  up 
the  mountain  which  must  be  crossed  before  they  reached  the 
borders  of  Tlascala,  "I  would  that  we  might  have  some  of  the 
excitement  of  soldiers,  since  we  suffer  all  the  hardships  of  a 
soldier's  life.  Now  I  long  for  a  sharp  little  contest  with  a  foe. 
My  blood  is  chilled  in  this  hilly  region,  and  needs  a  stirring." 

"Perchance  you  will  not  have  long  to  wait,"  Cortes  consoled 
him.  "As  an  old  sailor  feels  the  coming  storm  in  his  bones, 
so  I  feel  an  approaching  conflict — but  I  prophesy  not  how 
soon." 

A  moment  later  Cortes  and  his  lieutenants  who  rode  in  the 
van  gave  a  sudden  cry  of  astonishment.  Their  way  was 
blocked  before  them — not  by  an  army,  as  those  in  the  rear 
imagined  when  the  whole  line  before  them  halted  suddenly — 
but  by  an  enormous  wall.  It  stretched  away  on  either  side 
farther  than  the  eye  could  reach.  It  was  nine  feet  high  and 
twenty  feet  thick,  so  that  its  summit  was  a  very  fortress  for 
defenders.  There  was  only  one  opening,  as  Cortes  made  sure, 
sending  men  to  either  side  who  testified  that  they  could  find 
no  other,  and  that  the  wall  seemed  to  have  no  end.  This  en- 
trance was  most  curiously  contrived  so  that  those  who  at- 
tempted to  pass  through  the  semi-circular  passage  would  be  at 
the  mercy  of  whoever  held  the  gate. 

"Now  I  understand,"  exclaimed  Cortes,  "what  the  Cempoal- 

[97] 


lans  told  me  of  the  barrier  the  Tlascalans  built  to  keep  out  their 
enemies.  'Tis  no  race  of  fools  who  fashioned  such  a  rampart. 
But  now  let  us  be  on  the  lookout  whether  there  may  not  be 
some  way  of  passing  it.  We  have  not  travelled  so  far  to  be 
halted  here." 

With  the  greatest  caution,  muskets  and  crossbows  ready, 
Cortes  approached  the  entrance.  There  was  no  foe  to  be 
seen,  no  warder  to  call  out  to  them;  but  this  only  roused  his 
prudence  the  more.  A  hidden  enemy — if  the  Tlascalans  were 
indeed  enemies — was  more  dangerous  than  two  whose  presence 
he  would  observe. 

But  there  was  no  stir  as  Cortes  advanced  into  the  gateway. 
No  Tlascalan  came  forward  to  welcome  or  to  forbid  their 
passage.  And  to  their  great  astonishment,  the  Spaniards 
found  themselves  unopposed  upon  the  soil  of  the  Republic  of 
Tlascala. 

"I  would  I  knew  what  this  means,"  Cortes  said  to  himself, 
who  could  not  know  of  the  deliberations  of  the  Tlascalan  coun- 
cil to  make  no  show  of  force  which  they  could  not  later  dis- 
avow, "but  we  must  go  farther  before  the  riddle  can  be  solved." 

Then  he  gave  orders  that  the  infantiy  should  follow  at  a 
good  pace  while  with  his  little  troop  of  horsemen  he  rode  ahead 
to  reconnoitre.  About  two  leagues  from  the  wall  he  caught 
sight  of  a  small  body  of  Indian  warriors. 

"Call  to  them,  Gonsalvo,"  he  commanded,  "that  we  may 
learn  what  the  temper  of  this  folk  is  towards  us." 

Sandoval  called  out  and  waved  to  them,  but  the  Tlascalans, 
after  a  glance  at  the  astonishing  spectacle  of  mounted  men, 
turned  and  ran. 

[98] 


THE  BEGINNING  OF  THE  MARCH 

"After  them,  Senors,"  cried  Cortes,  and  the  sixteen  horse- 
men dashed  in  pursuit. 

To  their  amazement  the  swift  Tlascalans  found  that  they 
were  being  overtaken.  They  had  trusted  to  their  speed,  know- 
ing that  no  human  legs  could  outrun  them.  But  the  beasts 
which  bore  the  white  men  flew  over  the  ground  with  a  terrify- 
ing swiftness,  and  like  wild  animals  at  bay,  the  Indians  turned 
face  to  the  foe  they  could  not  escape. 

But  they  did  not  wait  for  the  Spaniards'  advance.  They 
themselves  sprang  forward  and  with  their  notched  swords  gave 
many  a  terrific  blow  on  horse  and  man. 

"Now  you  have  a  taste  of  the  fighting  you  craved,"  called 
out  Cortes  to  Sandoval  even  as  he  leaned  down  from  his  saddle 
to  run  his  own  blade  into  the  back  of  an  Indian  below  him. 

The  fight,  however  sharp,  could  not  last  long,  for  the  Span- 
iards, few  as  they  were,  outnumbered  the  Tlascalans.  Al- 
ready two  Indians  lay  dead  and  three  more  were  wounded. 
Then,  suddenly,  the  Spaniards  heard  wild  cries  in  front  of 
them  and  beheld  a  large  body  of  Indians  rushing  to  the  aid 
of  their  countrymen. 

"Saint  James!"  called  out  Cortes,  "  'tis  not  a  taste  of  fight- 
ing, Gonsalvo,  but  a  banquet  that  awaits  us.  There  must  be 
a  thousand  or  more  of  them." 

His  own  adventurous  blood  was  stirred  by  the  danger;  his 
blows  were  falling  to  right  and  left  and  he  was  laughing  with 
excitement.  But  the  prudence  of  the  commander  gained  over 
the  valor  of  the  cavalier.  There  must  be  help,  he  knew,  and 
that  quickly. 

"Ride,  Fernando,"  he  commanded;  "ride  back  and  bid  our 

[99] 


WITH  CORTES  THE  CONQUEROR 

brothers  hasten  to  our  aid.  Till  then  we  can  keep  these 
heathen  busy." 

But  in  truth  that  was  a  boast  that  might  soon  be  a  vain 
one.  The  Tlascalans  fought  as  Cortes  had  never  seen  Indians 
fight.  These  were  no  gentle  Cubans,  half  conquered  already 
by  awe  of  the  Spaniards;  not  even  the  Tabascans  who  had 
fought  fiercely  when  Cortes  landed  on  the  Isthmus  a  few 
months  earlier.  These  warriors  were  as  brave  as  Spaniards 
themselves,  well  drilled,  too,  Cortes,  observed,  though  their 
tactics  were  so  different  from  his  own. 

His  trained  soldier's  eye  took  in  the  details  of  their  arms  and 
armour.  Even  while  he  warded  off  a  blow  of  an  obsidian 
sword,  Cortes  wondered  how  it  had  been  possible  to  fashion  so 
hard  a  substance  into  so  effective  a  weapon.  And  the  copper 
spears  were  as  deadly  instruments  of  war  as  any  that  hung  in 
European  armouries. 

Yet  while  he  noticed  this  and  the  presence  of  the  man  he 
knew  must  be  their  leader,  whose  yellow  pennant  floated  first 
in  one  part  of  the  field  and  then  in  the  other,  Cortes  was  call- 
ing out  orders,  bidding  his  little  troop  close  up  and  if  possible 
form  a  square  against  the  foe.  But  it  was  too  late  now  for 
this.  The  Tlascalans,  who  had  been  so  terrified  at  the  sight 
of  the  horses,  now  seemed  determined  to  revenge  themselves 
on  the  beasts  for  their  terror.  The  Spaniards  protected  their 
chargers  even  at  the  expense  of  wounds  to  their  own  bodies. 
But  Cortes  saw  with  dismay  that  two  of  the  poor  animals  had 
sunk  to  the  earth,  their  necks  severed  each  by  a  single  blow. 
One  of  the  horsemen  too  was  severely  wounded,  but  much  as 
Cortes  regretted  this,  his  chief  concern  was  for  the  loss  of  the 

[100] 


THE  BEGINNING  OF  THE  MARCH 

horses.  If  only  his  infantry  would  arrive,  he  thought.  Then 
there  flashed  through  his  mind  the  words  of  the  old  ballads  of 
Roland  fighting  the  Moors  at  Roncesvalles,  and  how  he  blew 
his  horn  in  vain  to  summon  Charlemagne  to  his  aid. 

And  always  in  the  thick  of  the  fighting  the  yellow  pennant 
waved,  and  Cortes  caught  glimpses  of  the  strong  body  and 
the  keen  eyes  of  the  young  leader.  He  was  shouting  words 
the  Spaniard  could  not  comprehend,  but  he  knew  by  the  tone 
that  they  signified  "victory." 

Just  then,  above  all  the  din  of  swords,  shrieks  of  the 
wounded  and  terrified  neighing  of  the  horses,  Cortes  caught 
another  sound.  It  was  the  tramp  of  men  and  the  rumbling 
of  cannon. 

"Hold  on  bravely,  men,"  he  called  out.  "Our  brothers  will 
be  here  ere  we  take  a  long  breath." 

The  Tlascalan  leader  heard  and  saw  the  approaching  Span- 
ish reinforcements,  but  he  did  not  fear  them.  He  and  his 
troops  were  fighting  to  preserve  their  sacred  country  against 
invaders,  and  the  gods  were  giving  them  the  victory. 

Cortes  cried  out  swift  orders ;  a  horseman,  hacking  away  the 
Indians  who  endeavored  to  stay  him,  flew  back  with  them. 
The  advancing  force  spread  out  on  either  side  of  the  cavalry 
and  the  engaging  foe,  and  then  hastening  forward,  fired  a 
volley  of  musket  shots  and  cannon  balls. 

The  result  was  instantaneous.  Almost  before  those  wounded 
by  this  volley  had  dropped  to  the  ground,  the  Tlascalans  ceased 
their  attack.  They  stood  motionless  for  a  moment,  then  as  if 
with  one  impulse,  turned  and  fled. 

The  Spaniards  waited  and  after  a  few  moments  saw  that 

[101] 


WITH  CORTES  THE  CONQUEROR 

their  enemy  had  had  enough  and  that  they  need  not  fear  an- 
other attack. 

"If  the  man  who  invented  gunpowder  had  only  let  us  know 
his  name,"  declared  Alvarado,  taking  off  his  helmet  and  wip- 
ing a  bloodstained  cheek,  "I'd  have  masses  said  to  hasten  his 
soul  to  the  highest  part  of  Heaven.  But  for  our  artillery  none 
of  us  would  have  lived  to  see  Spain  again." 

Cortes  had  assured  himself  of  the  damage  his  little  troop 
had  sustained.  He  sent  Fernando  to  bring  Marina  from  the 
rear,  and  when  she  arrived  he  bade  her  ask  one  of  the  wounded 
Tlascalans  whom  they  had  taken  prisoners  the  name  of  their 
young  leader. 

"He  says,  my  Lord,"  the  girl  answered,  "that  it  is  Prince 
Xicotencatl,  son  of  one  of  the  four  Caciques,  rulers  of  Tlas- 
cala." 


[102] 


V 


ST.  JAMES!    AND  CLOSE  UP  FOB  SPAIN! 

THOUGH  his  men  were  weary,  Cortes  allowed  them  lit- 
tle time  for  rest.    Night  would  soon  fall,  and  before 
that  he  must  find  a  safer  spot  for  an  encampment. 
He  gave  orders  to  move  forward  and,  with  Fernando  at  his 
side,  he  let  his  little  army  march  in  front  of  him  that  he  might 
judge  of  its  exact  condition. 

In  addition  to  the  Spaniards,  there  were  about  three  thou- 
sand Indian  allies,  drawn  from  Cempoalla  or  from  other  towns 
and  villages  through  which  they  had  passed.  Between  these 
troops  and  the  Spanish  rear  guard  came  a  few  Indian  women 
whose  duty  it  was  to  cook  and  to  help  prepare  the  camps. 

Cortes  signalled  to  Marina.  The  girl  gazed  at  the  Spanish 
leader  in  awe.  For  the  first  time  she  had  seen  him  as  he  was 
indeed,  the  great  commander.  Her  eyes  had  followed  him 
that  day  as  he  dashed  from  one  part  of  the  field  to  the  other, 
and  her  heart  had  beat  with  anxiety  lest  he  be  wounded. 

"Tell  me,  Marina,"  he  asked,  "why  is  it  that  the  Indian  war- 
riors so  often  fail  to  give  the  final  blow  to  an  almost  conquered 
enemy?  Oft  times  this  day  did  I  believe  that  the  last  moment 

[103] 


for  some  one  of  my  soldiers  had  come,  and  then  the  blow  failed 
to  fall,  and  he  was  saved.'* 

"It  is  because  an  Indian  warrior  values  more  than  a  dead 
foe  one  whom  he  can  deliver  alive  as  a  sacrifice  to  the  gods,"  an- 
swered the  girl,  wiping  with  her  scarf  the  blood  that  came  from 
a  slight  flesh  cut  on  Cortes's  hand  which  he  had  not  noticed. 

"So  that  is  why  so  many  of  us  escaped,  Senor,"  cried  Fer- 
nando. "Methought  at  one  time  even  Alvarado  had  been 
slain.  'Tis  a  pity  though  we  lost  the  two  beasts." 

"I  would  indeed  it  had  not  happened,"  exclaimed  Cortes. 
"Now  the  Indians  have  learned  that  our  steeds  can  die,  they 
will  have  lost  some  awe  of  them." 

"They  did  not  see  them  die,"  suggested  Marina,  "though 
they  saw  them  fall.  Perchance  they  will  think  they  rose  on 
their  feet  again." 

"Not  when  they  behold  their  corpses  yonder,"  and  Cortes 
pointed  mournfully. 

"Let  us  bury  them,  Senor,"  cried  Fernando. 

"  'Tis  an  idea  almost  too  big  for  that  small  head  of  yours," 
said  Cortes,  giving  a  kindly  glance  at  the  lad.  Then  he  turned 
to  command  that  a  trench  be  hastily  dug  and  the  horses  buried 
in  it.  When  this  was  finished  he  rode  on  ahead  until  he  saw  a 
level  spot  near  a  stream  that  was  suitable  for  a  camp. 

Here  were  no  hospitable  or  curious  natives  bearing  food  as 
a  gift  or  to  barter,  though  deserted  huts  told  of  a  population 
which  could  not  be  far  away.  For  the  first  time  since  the 
Spaniards  had  landed  at  Vera  Cruz  they  had  to  depend  upon 
foraging  for  provisions.  And  since  Cortes  forbade  their  wan- 
dering more  than  a  few  feet  from  the  encampment,  they  had 

[104] 


ST.  JAMES!  AND  CLOSE  UP  FOR  SPAIN! 


[105] 


WITH  CORTES  THE  CONQUEROR 

to  content  themselves  with  a  light  supper.  And  sleep  too  was 
curtailed,  for  this  was  no  time,  their  commander  realized,  to 
trust  to  a  handful  of  sentinels;  so  he  placed  guards  of  a  hun- 
dred men  at  various  points,  and  their  comrades,  wiping  the 
sleep  out  of  their  eyes,  and  only  a  little  less  weary  for  their 
short  rest,  relieved  them  at  midnight.  He  did  not  know  that 
night  attacks  were  contrary  to  the  customs  of  the  natives. 

It  was  just  at  dawn  when  Cortes  awoke.  He  had  slept  but 
little  as  he  lay  in  full  armour,  with  only  the  saddle-cloth  of  his 
horse  between  him  and  the  ground  and  his  own  cloak  as  a 
protection  from  the  sharp  mountain  air.  He  bade  Fernando 
rouse  the  troop  by  touching  each  captain  on  the  arm.  He  had 
no  desire  to  announce  by  trumpet-call  their  movements  to  any 
who  might  be  within  earshot. 

The  world  was  grey  and  dreary  at  that  early  hour,  and  the 
Spaniards  felt  their  hearts  heavy  within  them,  while  a  fear  of 
the  dangers  that  might  be  lurking  behind  the  dense  white  mist 
encircling  them  made  them  shiver  at  every  sound.  It  was  not 
until  they  listened,  kneeling,  to  the  familiar  Latin  words  of 
the  mass  and  looked  upon  the  calm  face  of  Father  Olmedo 
that  the  sense  of  the  every-day  world  and  their  courage  welled 
back  into  them. 

The  horsemen  rode  first,  their  steeds  half  hidden  in  the  mist 
to  the  infantry  which  followed.  Cortes's  orders  for  the  day 
were  that  the  entire  force  should  keep  in  as  close  a  formation  as 
if  marching  in  parade.  They  had  JAce  but  a  short  distance 
when  the  sun  rose  and  the  grey  worm  now  glowed  all  yellow 
and  red,  and  the  armour  of  the  troops  glistened  like  the  dew 
upon  the  maguey  leaves. 

[106] 


HE   WAS    NOT    SPARED 


ST.  JAMES!  AND  CLOSE  UP  FOR  SPAIN! 

There  before  them  they  beheld  the  foe — a  thousand  or  more, 
yelling  in  defiance  and  shaking  their  spears  and  arrows. 
Cortes  sent  forward  interpreters,  bidding  them  inform  the 
Tlascalans  that  his  advance  was  not  hostile ;  that  all  he  desired 
was  a  passage  through  their  land  to  the  kingdom  of  Monte- 
zuma.  But  the  Tlascalans  cut  short  the  interpreters'  speech 
with  cries  of  derision  and  sent  a  shower  of  arrows  against  the 
Spanish  ranks. 

"Since  they  will  not  have  peace,"  cried  Cortes,  "Then  let 
them  take  war.  On,  Alvarado,  St.  James!  and  close  up  for 
Spain!" 

The  horsemen  urged  forward  and  the  infantry  followed  at 
their  heels.  The  plain  narrowed  to  a  defile  through  which  a 
stream  meandered  and  the  ground  was  soggy,  so  that  the 
horses  sank  to  their  fetlocks  in  mud.  The  guns  too  could 
scarcely  move  and  now,  while  the  Spaniards  were  pushing, 
pulling,  crying  out  orders  and  counter-orders,  the  Indians  kept 
up  a  continuous  rain  of  missiles  upon  them. 

At  last,  with  patience,  force  and  the  help  of  their  Indian 
allies,  the  Spanish  troops  moved  forward  at  a  better  pace  and 
turned  a  corner  of  the  defile  around  which  the  Tlascalans  had 
disappeared.  The  defile  opened  out  into  a  wide  plain  and 
there  Cortes  beheld  a  vast  army  spread  out — thirty  or  more 
thousands  of  Tlascalans. 

There  was  no  need  of  parleying,  of  asking  what  their  in- 
tentions were.  The  terrible  war  drum,  the  beats  of  which 
could  be  heard  for  miles  away,  was  all  the  herald  needed. 
And  as  if  they  were  children  answering  their  father's  call,  the 
Tlascalans  rushed  straight  on  their  foe. 

[107] 


WITH  CORTES  THE  CONQUEROR 

Cortes  drew  his  horsemen  close  together,  and  rode  to  meet 
them,  the  horses  trampling  down  Indian  after  Indian.  But 
the  fallen  left  no  gaps,  their  comrades  swarmed  in  over  their 
bodies.  Again  Cortes  beheld  the  yellow  and  white  striped 
pennants  and  the  yellow  and  white  painted  naked  bodies  that 
marked  the  contingent  of  Xicotencatl.  And  above  them 
floated  the  banner  of  his  house,  a  Heron  on  a  Rock.  Still 
hemmed  in  by  the  defile,  the  Spaniards  could  not  bring  either 
their  infantry  or  their  guns  into  effective  play.  Once  again 
they  must  rely  upon  their  small  force  of  cavalry. 

This,  the  Tlascalans  realized,  was  their  chief  foe,  and  Xico- 
tencatl directed  his  fiercest  attack  upon  it.  With  arrows  and 
spiked  clubs  the  Indians  fell  upon  the  vanguard.  One  of  the 
horsemen,  Moran,  whose  horse  had  carried  him  a  few  feet  be- 
yond his  comrades,  was  surrounded  and  pulled  down  from  his 
horse.  At  his  agonized  cry  for  help  the  Spaniards  renewed 
their  struggles.  They  fought  hand  to  hand ;  they  stabbed  and 
slashed;  they  drove  their  pikes  into  the  ranks  ahead  of  them, 
and  at  last  succeeded  in  gaining  possession  of  Moran's  body, 
so  covered  with  wounds  that  he  died  that  night.  All  of  his 
rescuers  were  themselves  badly  wounded,  and  Moran's  horse 
was  killed. 

The  Cempoallan  allies  of  the  Spaniards  fought  desperately, 
but  though  there  was  no  doubt  about  their  bravery,  they  lost 
heart,  and  one  of  the  Caciques  called  out  to  Marina,  who  would 
not  remain  in  the  rear  with  the  other  women: 

"I  see  nothing  but  death  for  us;  we  can  never  get  through 
this  pass  alive." 

But  Marina  had  already  caught  the  dauntless  spirit  of  the 

[108] 


ST.  JAMES!  AND  CLOSE  UP  FOR  SPAIN! 

Spaniards  as  well  as  their  language.  She  called  back  to 
him: 

"The  God  of  the  Christians  is  with  us,  and  He  will  carry  us 
safely  through." 

And  now  it  became  apparent  that  the  struggle  to  regain 
Moran  had  not  been  in  vain.  The  Tlascalans  had  been 
driven  back  from  the  mouth  of  the  defile  and,  as  on  the  day 
before,  the  artillery  was  able  to  finish  what  the  cavalry  had 
begun.  Slowly,  in  perfect  order,  the  Tlascalans  began  to  fall 
back,  unable  to  stand  against  this  dreaded  new  weapon. 

"That  chieftain  is  a  warrior  indeed,"  said  Alvarado  to  San- 
doval  after  they  felt  they  could  afford  to  waste  breath  for 
words.  "That  is  no  terrorstricken  savage,  but  a  commander 
who  wisely  determines  upon  retreat  because  the  odds  are 
against  him." 

It  was  evening  again  when  Cortes  made  camp.  This  night 
there  was  no  lack  of  food,  as  provisions  in  plenty  were  found 
in  cottages  from  which  the  inhabitants  had  hastily  fled. 
When  the  guards  had  been  placed  and  the  wounded  had  been 
cared  for,  Cortes  had  time  to  think  of  resting  his  own  weary 
body.  He  sat  down  by  himself  on  the  steps  of  the  tower  that 
crowned  the  hill,  and  laying  aside  his  helmet,  rested  his  chin 
in  his  hands. 

He  knew  now  that  his  real  work  had  only  just  begun,  and 
that  his  task  was  to  be  harder  than  it  had  seemed  when  the 
Cempoallans  and  the  other  tribes  welcomed  them  as  a  foe  to 
the  hated  Aztecs.  Now  these  Tlascalans,  whose  bravery  and 
soldierly  qualities  would  have  made  them  the  most  valuable 
allies,  had  chosen  to  oppose  the  Spaniards,  and  time  and  lives 

[109] 


WITH  CORTES  THE  CONQUEROR 

must  be  spent  in  order  to  subdue  them.  If  he  did  not  conquer 
them  soon  or  win  them  over,  the  prestige  of  the  white  men 
would  be  lost,  and  it  was  likely  that  the  other  Indians  would 
then  desert  them.  For  a  few  moments  Cortes  experienced  a 
weight  of  discouragement  that  he  could  not  throw  off.  If  he 
must  hack  his  way  through  foes  to  Tenochtitlan,  what  would 
there  be  left  of  his  army  by  the  time  he  reached  Montezuma's 
city?  And  lest  he  show  a  sign  of  this  discouragement  to 
others,  Cortes  pretended  to  be  asleep  upon  the  steps,  though 
long  after  Alvarado,  who  had  sought  to  have  a  word  with  him, 
was  sleeping  on  the  ground,  Cortes's  thoughts  were  busied 
with  his  problem. 

The  next  day  he  was  again  the  fearless,  purposeful  leader. 
As  his  sentinels  reported  that  there  was  no  hostile  force  nearby, 
he  determined  to  rest  his  men  for  a  day  or  more.  He  sent 
an  embassy  to  the  capital  of  the  Tlascalans,  repeating  his  mes- 
sage of  goodwill  and  his  desire  to  make  friends.  While  they 
were  gone  he  exercised  the  more  venturesome  of  his  troops  in 
exploring  the  country  about.  There  were  several  skirmishes 
with  small  bodies  of  Indians,  and  Cortes  brought  back  a  number 
of  prisoners. 

The  envoys  returned  and  told  him  that  they  had  met  Xico- 
tencatl  on  the  way,  and  that  when  the  warrior  had  listened  to 
their  message  he  bade  them  turn  and  take  back  his  answer: 

"You  Spaniards  may  pass  on  as  soon  as  you  choose  to  Tlas- 
cala.  And  when  you  reach  it  your  flesh  will  be  hewn  from 
your  bones  for  sacrifice  to  the  gods.  If  you  prefer  to  remain 
where  you  are  then  I  will  visit  you  there  on  the  morrow." 

"I  would  we  were  back  in  Cuba,"  sighed  Fernando  to  Ber- 

[110] 


ST.  JAMES!  AND  CLOSE  UP  FOR  SPAIN! 

nal  Diaz,  who  was  standing  as  sentinel  before  the  hut  in  which 
Cortes  was  resting.  "I  think  there's  no  one  who  would  call 
me  a  coward,"  continued  the  boy,  "who  has  seen  the  odds 
against  which  I  fought  the  other  day.  The  Captain  himself 
said  that  once  I  warded  off  a  blow  from  his  head  and  praised 
me  for  it.  But  these  paynims  and  their  devil  gods  and  their 
living  sacrifices  make  my  heart  sick." 

"You  are  weary  with  too  much  fighting  and  with  lack  of 
sleep,"  added  the  older  man  sympathetically.  "In  truth,  I 
mind  not  admitting  that  mine  own  spirit  grows  a  bit  faint 
when  I  think  of  the  hosts  against  us.  I  would  I  had  a  good 
flagon  of  canary  to  hearten  it.  But  hark,  lad,  wfe'll  fight 
none  the  worse  on  the  morrow  for  our  fear  this  even.  I'll 
wager  there's  not  a  soldier  alive  who  hath  not  felt  fear  some 
time  in  his  life.  Yet  we  will  feel  ready  for  heaven,  if  we  are 
destined  for  it  soon,  after  we  have  confessed  to  Father  Olmedo 
and  got  his  absolution.  Be  off  first,  Fernando,  and  I  will  fol- 
low as  soon  as  I  am  relieved  from  duty." 

So  for  half  the  night  good  Father  Olmedo  was  kept  lis- 
tening to  confessions  and  shriving  the  soldiers. 

Meanwhile  Cortes,  knowing  that  a  battle  was  inevitable, 
thought  how  he  might  make  the  best  of  conditions.  He  de- 
termined that  he  could  deploy  the  troops  more  advantageously 
on  the  more  level  ground,  and  therefore  that  it  were  wiser  to 
advance  towards  the  Tlascal  rather  than  to  await  their  coming. 
He  had  not  far  to  go.  A  plain  six  miles  in  length  opened  out 
before  him,  and  there  stood  arrayed  such  a  sight  as  no  Euro- 
pean eyes  had  ever  beheld — an  army  of  Indians  so  vast  that 
it  could  not  be  counted. 

[in] 


WITH  CORTES  THE  CONQUEROR 

The  Spaniards  gazed  in  wonder.  Even  those  among  them 
who  had  fought  the  Moors  before  Granada  had  never  seen 
such  brilliant  banners  and  panoplies. 

"Behold,"  said  Alvarado,  his  quick  eye  missing  no  detail, 
"how  their  banners  are  borne  in  the  rear  instead  of  in  the 
midst  of  their  ranks.  Yon  is  the  Heron  again,  the  sign  of 
their  leader,  and  the  Eagle  with  outspread  wings  must  be 
the  banner  of  the  Republic  itself." 

"It  costs  little  to  clothe  a  man  in  the  ranks,"  commented 
Sandoval  as  they  rode  forward;  "naught  but  a  loin  cloth  and 
a  few  painted  stripes  about  his  body." 

"But  the  chieftains'  armour  is  costly  enough,"  replied  Al- 
varado as  he  returned  from  bearing  Cortes's  message  to  the 
artillery  to  hasten  forward.  "That  quilted  cotton  armour 
must  be  hard  to  get  here  where  they  raise  no  cotton,  and  those 
feathered  mantles  mean  many  a  day's  work  for  those  that 
snare  the  birds  and  those  that  fit  the  plumage  together." 

'Tis  their  arms  that  interest  me  the  most,"  said  Sandoval; 
"those  staves  with  murderous  blades  set  along  their  sides 
might  be  the  end  of  us  if  gunpowder  had  ne'er  been  discov- 
ered, and  .  .  ." 

His  sentence  was  interrupted  by  an  arrow  which  struck  his 
helmet  and  glanced  off  its  steel  ridge.  This  was  the  first  rain- 
drop of  the  storm  that  followed:  arrows,  javelins,  even  stones; 
,and  like  thunder  were  the  cries  of  defiance  that  rolled  from 
rank  to  rank  of  the  brave  Tlascalans.  Many  of  the  missiles 
made  their  way  into  unprotected  bits  of  Spanish  flesh;  but 
Cortes  continued  to  advance  until  he  had  reached  the  distance 
he  had  set  himself.  Then  he  formed  his  troops,  pushing  for- 

[112] 


ST.  JAMES!  AND  CLOSE  UP  FOR  SPAIN! 

ward  the  artillery,  and  the  cannon  balls  were  hurled  into  the 
compact  mass  of  the  Indians. 

Howls  of  terror,  of  agony  and  rage  went  up  from  every 
part  of  the  field.  There  was  a  short  period  of  immobility 
and  then — like  the  ninth  wave  of  an  army  of  breakers — the 
Tlascalans  fell  upon  the  foe.  There  were  so  many  and  the 
Spaniards  so  few  that  perhaps  for  a  moment  no  man  in  either 
army  believed  that  the  white  men  could  resist  this  onslaught. 
But  Spanish  swords  and  Spanish  guns  accounted  for  far  more 
than  an  equal  number  of  their  foes.  The  Tlascalans  were 
checked  for  a  moment  only,  then  once  more  they  dashed  for- 
ward. Again  and  again  was  this  rush  and  its  check  repeated, 
but  this  could  not  continue.  Cortes  saw  his  men  falling  about 
him  and  knew  that  there  were  none  to  replace  the  fallen,  while 
there  were  hundreds  of  Indians  behind  every  comrade  that 
fell. 

"Only  St.  James  himself  can  save  us,"  said  Father  Olmedo 
as  he  went  from  one  fallen  soldier  to  another,  binding  up 
the  wounds  quickly  and  offering  ghostly  consolation.  But 
while  matters  were  indeed  desperate  for  the  Spaniards  dis- 
sension arose  in  the  ranks  of  their  foes.  Xicotencatl,  burn- 
ing with  patriotism  and  the  passion  of  a  warrior,  had  spared 
neither  himself  nor  his  troops.  But  one  Cacique,  older  than 
he,  and  jealous  of  the  authority  given  to  his  junior,  disputed 
an  order  of  Xicotencatl's  and  refused  to  advance. 

"I  had  not  believed  that  Tlascalan  earth  could  breed  a  cow- 
ard," taunted  Xicotencatl.  The  enraged  Cacique,  oblivious 
to  all  else  but  his  personal  wrongs,  challenged  his  commander 
to  single  combat. 

[113] 


WITH  CORTES  THE  CONQUEROR 

"It  is  no  time  for  that,"  replied  the  young  leader  hotly, 
"now  when  the  feet  of  foes  are  upon  our  sacred  soil." 

He  turned  and  rushed  forward  against  the  Spaniards  again, 
not  doubting  that  his  countrymen  would  sink  his  personal  in- 
jury for  the  moment  to  follow  him  against  their  common  foe. 
But  the  disgruntled  Cacique  had  been  too  deeply  wounded  in 
his  pride,  and  while  Xicotencatl  advanced  he  withdrew  from 
the  field  with  all  his  force,  amounting  to  ten  thousand  men. 

Thus  was  Cortes  saved;  for  though  Xicotencatl  and  his  di- 
minished army  fought  with  redoubled  fury,  the  Spaniards, 
cheered  by  the  knowledge  that  their  forces  were  now  more 
even,  found  new  courage  and  strength  to  continue.  Xico- 
tencatl with  sad  heart  beheld  his  men  no  longer  able  to  resist 
the  gunfire  of  their  foes,  and  gradually  retreated,  fighting  each 
step  of  the  way. 

Cortes  could  scarcely  realize  that  the  day  was  his,  that  the 
huge  host  which  had  opposed  him  that  morning  was  now 
melting  away.  He  was  content  to  let  them  go  without  at- 
tempting to  follow.  His  wounded  and  his  dead  claimed  his 
attention.  There  was  no  oil  for  binding  up  the  wounds,  so,  as 
one  of  the  conquerors  related  long  afterwards,  they  used  the 
grease  from  the  bodies  of  dead  Indians  for  that  purpose. 

In  the  meantime  Xicotencatl  was  burning  to  retrieve  his 
defeat.  On  the  following  day  when  Cortes  sent  an  envoy  to 
the  capital  again  to  demand  a  passage  through  the  country, 
the  young  Cacique  argued  heatedly  that  they  try  another  blow 
against  the  invaders.  He  called  the  priests  to  his  aid,  and 
the  priests  answered  saying: 

"These  Teules  are  not  gods  indeed,  but  they  are  the  children 

[114] 


ST.  JAMES!  AND  CLOSE  UP  FOR  SPAIN! 

of  the  Sun.  While  the  Sun  shines  great  is  their  strength  and 
the  strength  of  their  strange  weapons.  But  when  the  Sun 
has  gone  to  rest  their  strength  declines.  Therefore,  oh  Xi- 
cotencatl,  though  it  be  against  the  custom  of  our  warriors, 
you  and  your  host  must  fall  upon  them  in  the  darkness  and 
overcome  them." 

The  Spaniards  slept  as  the  silent  Indian  army,  ten  thou- 
sand in  number,  crept  upon  them.  Only  the  eyes  of  one  sen- 
tinel beheld  by  the  faint  moonlight  the  advancing  dark  mass. 
As  silently  as  his  foes  advanced,  he  gave  the  alarm.  Then  the 
Tlascalans  were  astounded  by  the  loud  battle  cry  of  the  white 
men  and  a  terrible  fire  of  musketry.  They  fled,  firing  arrows 
backward  as  they  ran,  and  Cortes's  men  rode  through  the  semi- 
darkness,  killing  till  they  were  weary. 


[115] 


CHAPTER  IX 

THE  SPY 

AHUITZOTL,  Montezuma's  chief  page,  no  longer 
yearned  for  the  mountains  and  the  trail  of  the  ocelot. 
One  day,  not  long  after  he  had  returned  to  his  regular 
duties,  Montezuma  spoke  to  him. 

"The  blood  of  the  warrior  stirs  in  you,  Ahuitzotl,"  he  said, 
and  the  page  bent  low.  "I  read  in  your  eyes  the  longing  to 
strengthen  your  arm  and  to  perfect  yourself  in  all  that  a  war- 
rior must  know.  Such  a  desire  is  one  that  a  ruler  of  Anahuac 
must  welcome.  In  truth  the  land  has  need  of  warriors,  and 
perchance.  .  .  ." 

The  Emperor  did  not  finish  the  sentence,  but  sat  lost  in 
thought  for  many  minutes  while  Ahuitzotl  fanned  him  slowly 
with  a  fan  of  tortoise-shell  and  turkey  feathers. 

"So,"  continued  the  monarch,  rousing  himself:  "it  is  well 
that  you  should  be  prepared  and  instructed  in  all  the  duties  of 
a  Cacique.  Speak  without  fear  and  tell  me  who  is  there 
among  all  the  nobles  of  my  court  whom  men  call  the  best  and 
bravest  warrior." 

[116] 


THE  SPY 

"After  you,  Lord  Montezuma,"  answered  the  boy,  "it  is 
Prince  Guatemozin  whom  all  men  honour." 

"That  is  well,"  said  Montezuma  thoughtfully.  "Take  then 
this  signet-ring  to  him,"  and  the  monarch  handed  to  Ahuitzotl 
a  ring  engraved  with  the  sign  which  stood  for  his  royal  name, 
"and  say  to  him  that  Montezuma  bids  him  instruct  you  in  all 
the  knowledge  of  a  warrior." 

Guatemozin  received  the  boy  gladly.  He  found  teaching 
him  no  hardship.  He  had  noted  the  strong  and  supple  body 
of  the  page  when  he  played  tennis;  and  the  story  of  his 
truancy  and  the  skin  of  the  ocelot  he  had  killed  proved  that 
he  had  unusual  daring  and  courage.  It  was  a  pleasure  to 
train  one  who  already  showed  such  promise.  Ahuitzotl's 
gratitude  to  Emperor  and  Prince  was  unbounded. 

Not  only  was  he  instructed  in  the  use  of  bow  and  arrows, 
javelins,  spears  and  shields,  but  Guatemozin  explained  to  him 
all  the  banners  and  devices  borne  by  the  great  Caciques  of  the 
Empire,  until  they  were  as  familiar  to  him  as  the  plumage  of 
the  different  birds  of  the  forest.  He  taught  him  also  the 
laws  which  governed  warriors  in  the  field.  Death  was  the 
punishment  for  disobedience,  and  death  too  was  the  penalty  for 
the  soldier,  no  matter  how  high  his  rank,  who  should  endeavor 
to  win  personal  fame  by  attacking  the  enemy  before  the  gen- 
eral signal  was  given.  Princess  Tecuichpo,  who  was  some- 
times present  at  these  lessons,  related  the  instance  of  a  king 
of  Tezcuco  who  put  two  of  his  own  sons  to  death  for  disobe- 
dience in  the  field. 

And  Guatemozin,  assured  that  a  man  fights  the  better  for 
his  country  if  he  is  familiar  with  the  glorious  deeds  of  her 


WITH  CORTES  THE  CONQUEROR 

sons,  taught  Ahuitzotl  the  history  of  the  coming  of  the  Aztecs 
from  the  northwest  to  the  land  of  Anahuac. 

"Two  hundred  years  ago,"  he  said,  "on  the  spot  where  this 
great  city  of  Tenochtitlan  stands,  our  ancestors  halted  by 
the  borders  of  the  lake.  All  was  wild  and  lonely  and  no  sign 
of  man's  habitation.  They  had  wandered  long  through  plains 
and  over  mountains,  seeking  a  spot  to  settle  in  and  to  build 
their  city.  The  gods  surely,  they  said,  would  send  them  some 
message,  some  sign  by  which  they  could  decide  when  they  had 
reached  the  appointed  place.  Suddenly  one  of  them  pointed 
to  a  great  rock  which  rose  from  the  water.  There  grew  a  gi- 
gantic cactus  plant  and  on  it,  with  outstretched  wings,  perched 
a  royal  eagle,  holding  a  serpent  in  his  claws.  Here,  the  seers 
declared,  was  the  omen  from  the  gods.  So  upon  the  borders 
of  the  lake  they  built  this  our  city,  and  called  it  Tenochtitlan, 
from  tunal,  a  cactus  on  a  stone." 

Guatemozin  was  stern  in  his  discipline  with  Ahuitzotl.  A 
warrior,  he  said,  must  be  able  to  stand  fatigue  of  all  kinds; 
and  during  the  hours  of  drill  he  was  merciless  in  his  exactions. 
No  matter  how  wearied  the  boy's  arms  might  be,  he  was  not 
spared  in  the  bending  of  the  toughest  bow  or  the  throwing  of 
javelin.  It  was  the  duty  of  Ahuitzotl,  who  was  still  the  Em- 
peror's page,  to  sleep  at  the  foot  of  Montezuma's  couch.  But 
many  a  night,  by  order  of  Guatemozin,  he  stood  motionless  on 
his  feet,  that  he  might  accustom  himself  to  a  sentinel's  watch. 
Fasting  too  was  part  of  his  training,  and  often  when  he  was 
holding  golden  plates  and  cups  before  Montezuma,  the  boy 
had  not  tasted  so  much  as  a  sip  of  water  for  two  days  and 
nights. 

[118] 


THE  SPY 

However,  Ahuitzotl  had  no  complaint  to  make  of  Guate- 
mozin's  methods.  He  knew  that  he  was  being  hardened  by 
sternness  as  the  soldiers  often  hardened  wooden  spearheads 
in  the  fire.  He  felt  the  affection  behind  the  sternness,  and  he 
rejoiced  at  a  single  word  of  praise  from  his  master. 

When  Cacama,  his  father,  returned  as  one  of  the  envoys 
from  the  visit  to  the  Spaniards,  Ahuitzotl  listened  with  greedy 
ears  to  the  accounts  he  gave  his  royal  master  of  the  appear- 
ance of  the  Teules.  Later,  when  Cacama  had  looked  on 
proudly  at  a  lesson  given  his  son  by  Guatemozin,  he  went  in 
from  the  noon  sunshine  into  the  cool  dark  hall  of  the  palace, 
and  answered  the  boy's  questions. 

"Yes,  the  Teules  must  be  men,"  he  remarked,  "even  as  we 
are,  since  the  features  of  their  chief  are  my  features.  So  great 
is  the  resemblance,  son,  that  there  was  none  present  at  the 
meeting  that  did  not  observe  it  and  marvel." 

"Tell  me  of  their  arms,  father,"  begged  the  young  warrior; 
"of  what  shape  and  what  material  are  they?" 

"I  can  not  tell  you  much.  They  wore  at  their  sides  weapons, 
but  they  were  encased  in  coverings  of  metal.  I  heard  strange 
tales  of  some  terrible  magic  they  possess  by  which  they  kill 
their  enemies,  but  I  saw  it  not.  The  strange  beasts  on  which 
they  sit,  those  I  beheld.  You  have  seen  the  picture-writ- 
ings of  them,  but  you  can  not  imagine  how  wondrous  they 
are." 

"Whence  come  the  strangers,  father?"  inquired  the  boy, 
"and  what  will  they  of  us?" 

"In  this  matter  you  are  as  wise  as  the  wisest  Cacique,  Ahuit- 
<zotl.  There  is  none  in  Anahuac  who  longs  not  to  answer  this 

[119] 


WITH  CORTES  THE  CONQUEROR 

question.  And  all  of  us  long  to  know" — here  he  leaned  for- 
ward and  whispered — "what  Montezuma  will  do  if  they  per- 
sist in  their  determination  to  come  hither." 

"It  may  mean  war  then?"  whispered  Ahuitzotl  back. 

"Only  the  gods  know,"  answered  Cacama. 

Their  talk  was  brought  to  an  end  by  a  slave  who  summoned 
the  page  to  Montezuma's  presence. 

"You  wear  fine  garments  and  dwell  in  splendor,  my  son," 
commented  his  father  as  he  took  leave  of  him;  "but  there  is 
no  fear  now,  thanks  to  Prince  Guatemozin,  that  you  will  be 
harmed  by  soft  living." 

Ahuitzotl  found  Montezuma  in  a  small  chamber  where  he 
was  accustomed  to  hold  his  most  private  audiences.  Stand- 
ing before  the  monarch  were  Guatemozin  and  the  High  Priest. 
The  boy  waited  motionless  at  the  entrance  of  the  room  while 
the  three  talked  in  tones  so  low  that  he  could  not  catch  a 
word.  At  last,  after  half  an  hour  perhaps,  Montezuma  beck- 
oned to  him  to  come  forward. 

The  High  Priest  spoke:  "You  have  heard,  boy,  since  you 
quitted  the  teocalli  the  news  of  the  strangers  who  have  come  to 
the  land?" 

Ahuitzotl  answered:    "I  have  heard." 

"You  know,  perchance,"  continued  the  priest,  "that  they 
have  sent  messages  to  our  Lord  Montezuma,  saying  they  pur- 
posed visiting  him,  and  that  he  has  sent  envoys  in  return  to 
the  strangers  that  the  way  to  Tenochtitlan  is  too  long?" 

"My  father  has  told  me  of  all  this,"  replied  the  boy. 

"Prince  Guatemozin  says  that  he  has  trained  you  in  all  that 
a  warrior  should  know,"  the  priest  went  on.  "Therefore  you 

[120] 


THE  SPY 

have  learned  that  caution  and  cunning  are  as  valuable  as  cour- 
age. What  do  you  say?" 

"So  has  he  taught  me,"  answered  Ahuitzotl. 

"You  are  young  to  be  present  at  a  secret  council,  boy," 
said  the  priest  frowning,  "and  it  may  be  that  we  do  wrong  to 
admit  you;  but  the  times  are  strange  ones.  Nevertheless 
harken.  It  is  needful  that  we  have  further  information  about 
these  Teules  before  our  Lord  will  decide  how  he  will  deal  with 
them.  They  must  be  spied  upon  in  secret,  by  eyes  that  can 
see  much." 

Ahuitzotl's  heart  began  to  beat  loudly.  He  did  not  dare 
ask  himself  what  the  priest  could  mean. 

The  priest  continued:  "We  have  learned  that  the  strangers 
have  crossed  the  borders  of  the  Republic  of  Tlascala,  and  that 
there  have  been  battles  between  them  and  our  ancient  foes. 
He  who  would  spy  them  out  must  risk  much.  He  would  have 
to  go  into  an  enemy's  land  and  hide  both  from  the  Teules  and 
from  the  Tlascalans.  He  must  be  brave,  quick  and  cautious." 

There  was  a  pause  and  Ahuitzotl,  though  his  gaze  was  upon 
the  ground,  as  was  proper  when  in  the  presence  of  his  sover- 
eign felt  three  pairs  of  eyes  fixed  upon  his  face.  Then  the 
priest  spoke  again: 

"Ahuitzotl,  do  you  know  one  fitted  for  this  task?" 

The  boy  could  not  answer.  His  longing  was  so  great  that 
it  rendered  him  speechless.  Could  it  be  he,  he  wondered, 
whom  they  had  chosen? 

Then  Montezuma  spoke: 

"Ahuitzotl,  it  must  not  be  a  man  who  goes  forth  on  this  er- 
rand. He  must  be  small  that  he  may  hide  the  better.  But 

[121] 


WITH  CORTES  THE  CONQUEROR 

he  must  have,  if  not  the  size,  the  courage  of  a  man.  Guate- 
mozin  has  chosen  for  me.  Go!" 

Ahuitzotl  now  found  words  in  which  to  tell  of  his  gratitude 
for  their  faith  in  him.  After  he  had  been  given  directions  as 
to  the  road  he  was  to  follow,  he  set  forth  for  the  hut  near  the 
Tlascalan  border  where  he  would  find  the  garments  of  a 
hunter,  that  would  be  his  best  disguise  in  either  country. 

As  he  went  along  the  highway  he  was  recognized  as  the 
page  of  Montezuma  by  many  whose  business  took  them  to 
Tenochtitlan,  and  men  questioned  him  about  his  journeying, 
wondering  if  his  presence  away  from  the  capital  betokened 
anything  of  importance. 

"I  go  a-hunting,"  Ahuitzotl  would  answer,  and  this  satis- 
fied their  curiosity. 

As  he  climbed  the  heights  Ahuitzotl  noted  gladly  how  his 
strength  had  grown  under  his  military  training,  that  there  was 
a  great  difference  in  his  endurance  even  since  the  day  he  killed 
the  ocelot.  Along  the  way  were  rest-houses,  placed  at  inter- 
vals for  the  couriers,  and  here  he  forced  himself,  impatient  as 
he  was,  to  stay  and  eat  the  food  provided  for  travellers,  as  he 
did  not  wish  to  excite  attention  by  hurrying  on  as  he  would 
have  liked  to  do. 

At  the  borders  of  the  Tlascalan  Republic  he  found  an  old 
soldier  in  charge  of  a  troop  of  men  who  guarded  the  frontier. 
The  old  warrior  led  the  boy  inside,  looking  carefully  around 
to  make  sure  that  there  was  no  one  near  enough  to  overhear 
him. 

"Here,"  he  said,  handing  over  a  bundle  containing  the 
roughest  kind  of  sandals  and  a  single  short  robe  of  nequen 

[122] 


THE  SPY 

and  a  strong  but  unpolished  bow  and  arrows  and  a  huntsman's 
knife,  "are  what  were  left  with  me  for  you.  This  garb  is 
neither  so  soft  nor  so  fair  to  see  as  what  you  now  are  wearing, 
young  traveller,  but  if  I  may  hazard  a  guess,  'tis  an  honour 
for  you  to  wear  it.  He  who  gave  it  to  me  showed  a  signet  of 
the  Highest  and  bade  me  keep  you  here  over  night  and  during 
that  time  to  train  your  tongue  to  speak  words  in  the  Tlascalan 
fashion.  I  have  lived  many  years  here  on  the  border  and  if 
need  were,  I  could  pass  among  our  foes  as  one  of  them." 

He  asked  no  questions  of  Ahuitzotl,  but  all  the  while  he  was 
going  about  the  hut,  hiding  the  telltale  garments  of  the  page 
and  laying  food  before  him,  he  made  the  boy  pronounce  words 
after  him  until  he  was  satisfied  with  the  sound  of  them.  Dur- 
ing the  night  he  continued  the  lesson  until  two  hours  before 
dawn,  when  he  led  him  to  a  mat  and  bade  him  lie  down  and 
rest  until  day. 

At  dawn  he  woke  Ahuitzotl,  gave  him  food  to  eat  and  to  put 
in  his  wallet.  Then  he  pointed  to  an  almost  overgrown  path 
through  the  forest. 

"Yonder  lies  your  way,  farewell,"  he  said. 

Ahuitzotl  tramped  all  day  in  the  direction  the  soldier  had 
advised  as  the  most  likely  to  lead  him  to  the  Spaniards.  He 
avoided  the  villages  and  hid  in  the  thicket  whenever  a  farmer 
or  herdsman  approached.  When  there  was  no  place  to  hide 
he  sauntered  along,  speaking  if  spoken  to  to  arouse  no  sus- 
picion. He  slept  for  a  few  hours  in  the  middle  of  the  day, 
so  that  he  would  be  able  to  keep  on  well  into  the  night.  It 
was  night  when  he  heard  the  sound  of  many  voices  which  he 
judged  must  belong  to  a  party  of  warriors. 

[123] 


WITH  CORTES  THE  CONQUEROR 

He  crept  close  in  the  dark  and  listened.  He  was  rejoiced 
to  hear  that  they  were  talking  of  the  Teules,  of  how  they  had 
entered  Tlascala  and  how  Xicotencatl  had  faced  them  bravely, 
even  though  the  terrible  weapons  had  forced  his  army  to  re- 
tire. Ahuitzotl  heard  them  boasting  that  they  would  yet  de- 
stroy the  strangers  before  they  advanced  much  farther  into 
the  land;  and  from  their  talk  he  was  able  to  learn  about  how 
far  off,  and  in  what  direction,  the  Spaniards  were  to  be 
met. 

He  wasted  no  further  time  in  listening  now  to  what  would 
at  another  time  have  been  the  most  absorbing  subject,  of  how 
the  Tlascalans  had  fought  and  how  many  they  had  slain.  He 
had  no  difficulty  in  finding  his  way  in  the  dark  through  the 
forest.  From  the  time  he  could  walk  Cacama  had  taught  him 
woodcraft,  and  he  had  not  forgotten  it  during  his  years  in 
Tenochtitlan.  He  did  not  stop  for  sleep  nor  to  shoot  bird  or 
beast  for  food.  As  he  went  he  ate  from  the  contents  of  his 
wallet.  It  was  not  until  the  following  night,  when  he  knew 
that  he  must  be  near  the  approaching  strangers,  that  he  lay 
down  to  sleep.  There  was  little  use  in  going  on  farther,  he 
thought,  for  if  his  calculations  were  correct,  their  next  advance 
would  bring  them  to  where  he  now  rested. 

He  was  so  overcome  with  sleep  that  no  cry  of  any  animal 
in  the  forest  made  any  impression  upon  his  brain.  Even 
another  sound  which,  had  he  been  awake,  would  have  roused 
all  his  caution,  did  not  stir  him.  Men  were  moving  along  the 
path,  men  who  obeyed  orders  whispered  in  silence. 

Suddenly  the  feet  of  one  of  the  Tlascalans  hit  against  some 
soft  obstacle,  and  Ahuitzotl,  awakened  by  the  unexpected 

[124] 


THE  SPY 

blow,  sprang  to  his  knees.  The  Tlascalan  leaned  down  and 
felt  in  the  darkness  the  boy's  head  and  coarse  robe. 

"  'Tis  only  a  slave  or  a  hunter,"  he  whispered  to  those  about 
him.  "It  is  lucky  for  him  that  he  made  no  outcry  to  betray  our 
presence,  or  I  should  kill  him.  Sleep  again,  slave,  if  you 
will,"  he  said  scornfully,  "sleep,  while  warriors  go  forth  in 
the  service  of  your  country." 

Ahuitzotl  moved  quietly  to  one  side  and  let  the  host  of  men 
pass.  He  was  thoroughly  roused  now,  and  he  realized  what 
a  narrow  escape  he  had  had.  He  felt  sure  that  some  event  of 
great  importance  was  about  to  take  place.  He  waited  until 
all  the  troops  had  passed,  then  followed  a  short  distance  in  the 
rear.  From  the  few  words  which  had  come  to  his  ear  he  knew 
that  this  was  a  night  attack  upon  the  Teules.  He  had  caught 
too  the  name  of  Xicotencatl,  and  he  remembered  that  he  was 
the  young  Cacique  who  had  made  his  escape  from  the  teocalli 
and  from  the  city  so  mysteriously  on  the  day  of  Princess 
Tecuichpo's  wedding  festival. 

Keeping  as  far  in  the  rear  as  necessary,  he  climbed  the  hill 
after  the  Tlascalans,  but  ran  to  one  side  instead  of  going 
straight  ahead  with  them.  He  surmounted  a  small  summit 
from  which  he  could  just  distinguish  a  shapeless  dark  mass  ad- 
vancing towards  what  he  knew  must  be  the  camp  of  the  white 
men  below.  Then  he  beheld  a  sudden  flaring  of  numerous 
small  lights,  and  then  ...  he  fell  to  the  ground  at  the  terrible 
sound  which  burst  from  the  camp.  He  saw  and  heard  the 
terrified  Tlascalans  beat  a  retreat.  What  else  was  there  for 
them  to  do,  he  thought?  How  could  men  face  such  forces  as 
these  Teules  controlled?  On  his  hillock  he  was  safe  from  the 

[125] 


WITH  CORTES  THE  CONQUEROR 

pursuit  which  was  driving  the  Indians  back  with  terrible 
slaughter.  And  there,  trembling  as  he  had  never  thought  a 
warrior  could  tremble,  Ahuitzotl  spent  the  rest  of  the  night, 
dozing  at  times  and  waking  again  and  again  in  terror  of  the 
guns. 

In  the  daylight  he  was  himself  again.  Looking  down  into 
the  level  space  below,  he  could  see  among  the  dead  that  lay 
there  some  clothed  in  strange  clothes.  It  gave  him  courage 
to  know  that  Teules  could  be  slain  by  arrows,  and  he  clasped 
his  bow  gratefully.  When  he  had  carefully  reconnoitred,  he 
descended  nearer  the  camp  until  he  was  close  enough  to  dis- 
tinguish one  figure  from  another.  Almost  all  the  morning  he 
spent  in  a  tree,  his  keen  eyes  missing  no  detail  of  armour  or 
equipment.  He  had  no  trouble  in  picking  out  their  leader — 
he  might  in  truth  have  been  his  father  had  his  color  and  clothes 
been  the  same.  He  watched  how  he  went  among  the  troops 
and  could  imagine  that  he  was  lavish  with  words  of  praise  and 
cheer. 

Later  in  the  day  he  beheld  three  Tlascalans  and  a  woman  in 
Aztec  dress  talking  to  them.  His  father  had  told  him  of  Ma- 
rina, whose  tongue  was  able  to  turn  the  speech  of  the  white  men 
into  that  of  the  Indians.  Ahuitzotl  slipped  down  from  the 
tree  and  wormed  himself  along  the  ground  until  he  was  able  to 
approach  through  the  thicket  within  a  few  feet  of  Marina.  He 
heard  her  say  to  the  messengers  the  words  put  into  her  mouth 
by  the  Spanish  leader  who  stood  beside  her  and  was  thus  trans- 
mitting his  message  to  the  Council  at  Tlascala. 

"Tell  them,"  she  said,  "that  if  they  will  now  welcome  us  in 
their  city  that  we  may  pass  through  to  Anahuac,  we  will  for- 

[126] 


THE  SPY 

get  how  they  have  received  us  and  will  be  their  friends.  But 
if  they  still  oppose  us,  I  will  enter  their  city  as  a  conqueror 
and  will  not  leave  one  house  nor  one  man." 

And  Ahuitzotl  saw  that  the  Spaniard  handed  to  the  envoys 
the  arrow  he  held  in  one  hand  and  the  letter  which  he  held  in 
the  other.  He  needed  no  explanation  to  tell  him  that  these 
were  the  symbols  of  war  and  of  peace,  between  which  Tlascala 
must  choose. 

He  watched  the  messengers  depart,  and  found  it  hard  to  de- 
cide whether  he  ought  to  follow  them  and  learn  what  choice  the 
Republic  would  make,  or  to  stay  and  observe  all  he  could  of 
the  Teules. 

He  stayed  where  he  was  and  so  could  not  know  that  the 
councillors  in  Tlascala  regretfully  decided  that  there  was  no 
use  in  bringing  greater  fury  upon  themselves.  They  had 
fought,  they  said,  as  bravely  as  men  could  fight;  but  these 
strangers  might  not  be  beaten  by  day  or  by  night.  Nor  could 
Ahuitzotl  know  that  the  envoys  returning  towards  the  Span- 
iards with  excuses  for  the  past  and  promises  of  friendship, 
stopped  at  the  camp  of  Xicotencatl,  according  to  their  orders, 
to  bid  him,  in  the  name  of  the  Republic,  cease  his  attacks  on 
the  Teules,  nor  that  this  young  chief  refused  to  disband  his 
army  or  to  send  food  to  the  men  he  had  fought  so  bitterly.  He 
kept  the  envoys  with  him  by  force.  So  the  Spaniards  failed 
to  learn  what  the  rulers  of  Tlascala  had  chosen. 


[127] 


CHAPTER  X 

THE  SWORD  OF  CORTES 

AHUITZOTL  too  awaited  the  return  of  the  envoys. 
He  did  not  wish  to  go  back  to  Tenochtitlan  until  he 
was  ready  to  report  to  Montezuma  whether  the  Span- 
iards and  the  Tlascalans  were  to  be  friends  or  foes.  There 
was  no  minute  in  the  days  which  followed  that  was  not  filled 
with  interest  for  the  Aztec  boy.  From  the  branches  of  the 
thick  oaktree,  his  observation  point,  he  could  command  the 
camp,  could  watch  the  daily  routine  of  the  soldiers,  could  see 
them  changing  guard,  drilling  and  resting.  Even  more  than 
the  men,  the  horses  excited  his  curiosity.  He  saw  where  they 
were  tethered,  and  it  would  have  been  easy  for  him  to  creep 
near  enough  to  them  at  night  to  touch  them;  but  he  did  not 
feel  sure  that  they  might  not  possess  some  power  unknown 
to  beasts  of  his  own  land  by  which  they  could  call  out  to  their 
masters  and  betray  his  presence. 

At  night  and  at  early  dawn  Ahuizotl  would  hunt  for  his 
dinner  in  the  forest,  well  away  from  the  camp.  Even  there 
he  was  cautious  for  fear  of  falling  in  with  Tlascalans.  His 

[128] 


THE  SWORD  OF  CORTES 

bow  would  bring  down  small  game  that  could  be  cooked  and 
eaten  quickly,  and  fruit  was  always  plentiful.  Sometimes  too 
he  scouted  on  the  outskirts  of  a  village,  and  discovering  a  hut 
left  empty  for  a  moment,  would  enter  and  help  himself  to  cakes 
of  maize  baked  by  the  women.  In  the  enemy's  land  this  was  his 
right,  he  said  to  himself. 

He  liked  to  think  that  he  was  already  a  warrior,  penned  be- 
tween two  enemies,  spying  upon  both  of  them.  The  leader 
of  the  Teules,  he  found,  was  not  content  to  stay  quietly  in  one 
place.  Ahuitzotl  watched  him  set  forth  with  a  small  troop  of 
men  to  scour  the  country  round  about.  He  tried  to  follow 
them;  but  though  he  had  been  the  fastest  runner  of  all  his 
companions  in  the  palace,  he  discovered  that  he  could  not  even 
keep  them  in  sight  when  they  were  mounted.  So  he  returned 
to  his  tree. 

He  heard  the  Cempoallan  allies,  talking  among  themselves, 
use  the  word  "Malinche"  when  speaking  of  Cortes.  This,  he 
knew,  was  the  Aztec  name  of  Marina,  his  interpreter;  and 
the  Indians,  ignorant  of  the  Spaniard's  name  or  unable  to 
pronounce  it,  were  accustomed  to  speak  of  him  as  Ma- 
linche. 

Ahuitzotl's  eyes  had  soon  discovered  Fernando,  Cortes's 
page.  He  saw  that  they  were  nearly  the  same  age,  though 
the  white  lad  was  slighter  and  less  well  developed.  He  no- 
ticed that  his  services  were  similar  to  those  he  himself  rendered 
to  Montezuma.  For  a  moment  he  forgot  that  he  liked  to  think 
of  himself  as  already  a  warrior,  and  wished  that  they  too  had  a 
common  language  that  they  might  talk  to  each  other  and  com- 
pare notes  boy  fashion. 

[129] 


WITH  CORTES  THE  CONQUEROR 

Ahuitzotl  witnessed  Cortes's  return  and  saw  him  make  a 
speech  to  his  men,  though  of  course  he  could  not  know  what 
it  was  about,  nor  that  the  Spanish  leader  had  found  great  dis- 
satisfaction among  his  troops.  Many  of  the  former  adher- 
ents of  Velasquez  were  again  looking  backward  over  their 
shoulder  to  the  easy  life  on  their  Cuban  estates.  This  time 
they  did  not  conspire  in  secret,  but  came  frankly  forward  to 
Cortes  and  asked  him  to  return  to  Vera  Cruz  where,  though 
they  had  only  one  ship,  they  could  entrench  themselves  and 
wait  until  this  vessel  sought  aid  from  Cuba.  If,  they  cried, 
they  had  encountered  such  resistance  from  a  minor  country  like 
Tlascala,  what  had  they  not  to  expect  when  they  should  meet 
the  armies  Montezuma  would  send  against  them?  The  idea 
of  their  ever  reaching  the  city  of  Tenochtitlan  was,  they  told 
him,  "treated  as  a  jest  by  the  whole  army."  Not  one  of  them, 
they  said,  but  had  received  some  hurt  and  many  were  like  St. 
Sebastian  in  the  altar  paintings,  dotted  with  wounds.  There 
was  no  rest  day  nor  night,  they  declared;  it  was  more  than 
human  bodies  could  endure. 

Cortes  listened  patiently  until  they  had  finished.  He  saw 
that  this  was  not  the  complaint  of  a  small  number  of  his 
troops,  that  though  the  Velasquez  faction  were  the  spokesmen, 
their  sentiment  was  shared  by  many  who  had  been  loyal  until 
then.  It  was  no  conspiracy  this  time,  he  realized,  but  a  gen- 
uine outburst  of  dissatisfaction  caused  by  fatigue  and  the  con- 
tagious fear  that  had  worked  through  the  whole  camp.  While 
the  men  were  speaking,  although  his  glance  did  not  seem  to 
move  from  the  faces  directly  before  him,  he  did  not  lose  the 
expression  of  a  single  man.  Even  his  trusted  officers,  he  saw, 

[130] 


THE  SWORD  OF  CORTES 

were  disturbed.  However,  he  knew  that  it  was  no  fear  of 
Indians,  of  wounds  or  even  death,  which  brought  frowns  to 
the  brows  of  Alvarado,  Sandoval  and  de  Olid;  it  was  the 
dread  of  what  would  happen  if  they,  the  leaders,  should  be  left 
without  an  army  to  lead  to  victory. 

"Men,"  cried  Cortes  in  a  ringing  voice,  so  firm  that  it 
brought  to  Ahuitzotl  in  his  tree  a  stronger  conviction  of  the 
strangers'  might  than  the  sight  of  all  their  arms  or  their 
horses — so,  he  thought,  could  speak  only  the  greatest  leaders 
of  men — "Soldiers  and  fellow  comrades,  much  of  what  you  say 
is  indeed  the  truth.  Your  wounds  cry  out  the  story  of  your 
valor;  such  deeds  of  glory  have  you  wrought  as  would  put  to 
shame  the  heroes  of  Greece  and  Rome.  My  heart  has 
throbbed  with  pride  when  I  have  beheld  you  surrounded  by 
the  heathen,  like  boarhounds  keeping  the  tusked  swine  away. 
There  are  no  other  men  in  all  the  world,  living  or  dead,  who 
could  do  what  ye  have  done.  Yet  let  us  not  boast  too  much 
in  our  own  might,  since  it  is  the  right  hand  of  God  which  up- 
holds us.  For  the  Cross  we  have  fought,  and  as  He  hath 
strengthened  us  so  far,  so  will  He  continue  to  strengthen  us  in 
coming  years.  Would  you  ask  of  Him  to  let  you  go  scathe- 
less in  battle?  Are  you  not  men  enough  to  pay  with  bodily 
pains  for  glory  here  and  the  reward  which  Heaven  shall  bestow 
in  the  world  to  come  on  those  who  bring  the  truth  to  the 
heathen?" 

He  paused  a  moment.  A  few  faces,  he  noticed,  had  light- 
ened, but  the  mass  was  still  sullen. 

"Truly,"  he  continued,  "we  have  encountered  great  dangers 
and  unheard  of  hardships,  but  did  you  come  to  this  land  in 

[131] 


WITH  CORTES  THE  CONQUEROR 

search  of  soft  living?  If  I  have  asked  much  of  you,  have  I  re- 
quired less  of  myself?  Have  I  slept  upon  cushions  while  you 
lay  upon  hard  earth;  have  I  moistened  my  throat  with  wine 
while  yours  went  dry,  or  witnessed  from  afar  your  desperate 
battles?  Though  we  have  suffered  greatly,  men  of  Spain, 
have  we  not  been  victorious  everywhere?  By  my  conscience! 
(Cortes's  favorite  oath)  have  we  not  conquered  the  Tlascalans 
who  will  sue  shortly  for  peace?  Then  will  they  be  our  allies, 
and  their  courage  and  their  hosts  which  have  cost  us  so  dearly 
will  be  on  our  side  when  we  meet  the  Aztec.  And  if,"  he 
asked  in  a  scornful  tone,  "if  I  should  listen  to  these  cowardly 
counsels  of  yours  and  should  consent  to  turn  our  backs  upon 
this  glorious  enterprise  and  retreat  to  the  coast,  what  think 
you  would  happen?  Not  a  man  or  a  woman  Aztec,  Tlascalan, 
Otomie  or  Cempoallan,  between  us  and  Vera  Cruz  but  would 
rise  and  fall  upon  us.  Know  then,  there  is  but  one  course 
for  us — we  must  advance. 

Still  the  men  were  not  convinced.     They  cried  out : 

"What  use  to  us  are  victories,  since  we  lose  as  many  in  a 
victory  as  in  a  defeat?  If  we  advance  it  is  only  to  be  slaught- 
ered in  Montezuma's  city." 

Cortes  now  lost  patience.  Since  he  could  not  touch  their 
reason,  he  must  appeal  to  their  emotions. 

"And  by  all  the  saints,"  he  cried,  "if  we  die  there,  is  it  not 
better  to  die  than  to  live  in  dishonour?" 

These  brave  words  acted  like  magic.  The  chivalry  of  the 
Spanish  spirit  rose  to  the  call,  and  everywhere,  except  from 
the  small  Velasquez  faction,  the  men  cried  out,  echoing  this 
sentiment  and  singing  the  words  of  the  old  ballad  which  Cortes 

[132] 


THE  SWORD  OF  CORTES 

had  quoted  to  his  purpose.  The  ringleaders,  seeing  that  the 
majority  had  been  won  over,  crept  away  cursing. 

The  next  morning  Ahuitzotl,  on  his  return  from  a  hunt  for 
his  breakfast,  discovered  a  small  party  of  Tlascalans  bound 
towards  the  camp.  They  wore  white  badges,  betokening 
peace,  and  they  bore  a  supply  of  provisions.  Crouching  low, 
he  crept  through  the  underbrush  by  the  side  of  the  path,  and 
from  their  talk  he  learned  that  in  spite  of  their  peaceful  ap- 
pearance, they  were  in  reality  spies  sent  by  Xicotencatl. 
They  were  to  look  about  and  then  inform  the  young  Cacique 
how  and  when  he  could  best  make  the  attack  he  was  even  now 
planning. 

Ahuitzotl  praised  to  himself  this  cunning  on  the  part  of  his 
foe.  As  he  had  been  taught,  it  was  the  duty  of  a  leader  to 
use  every  method  he  could  to  outwit  an  enemy.  He  could  not 
decide,  however,  which  side  he  would  wish  to  see  win,  his  an- 
cient adversaries  or  the  powerful  Teules. 

The  Spaniards  had  no  suspicion  of  the  peace  heralds  whom 
they  welcomed  as  a  sign  that  the  troubles  with  the  Tlascalans 
were  over  and  as  purveyors  of  the  food  they  so  much  needed. 

But  Marina  had  been  worried  ever  since  the  arrival  of  the 
heralds.  She  could  judge  from  a  glance  or  the  intonation  of 
a  word,  or  the  raising  of  an  eyebrow,  while  to  Cortes  and  his 
officers,  not  yet  familiar  with  the  language  or  characteristics  of 
the  Tlascalans,  there  was  no  sign  to  warn  them.  As  soon  as 
she  had  more  than  mere  intuition  to  go  on,  she  sought  Cor- 
tes. 

"Master,"  she  said,  "these  men  are  not  heralds,  but  spies. 
Would  it  not  be  well  for  you  to  question  them?" 

[133] 


WITH  CORTES  THE  CONQUEROR 

"  'Tis  wisely  spoken,  Marina,"  he  answered,  his  brow  dark- 
ening. 

So  with  the  aid  of  Marina  he  put  questions  to  the  supposed 
envoys  singly,  until  by  means  of  the  truths,  half-truths  and 
the  lies  they  told,  each  unaware  of  what  his  companions  might 
have  revealed,  Cortes  gained  the  facts — that  they  had  been  sent 
by  Xicotencatl  to  spy  out  the  weaknesses  of  the  Spanish  camp 
in  order  that  he  might  know  how  best  to  attack  it. 

When  he  was  certain  of  this,  Cortes  determined  upon  an  act 
which  would  prove  to  the  Tlascalans  and  to  Xicotencatl  in 
particular,  that  they  had  no  more  chance  of  outwitting  him  by 
cunning  than  of  conquering  him  by  force. 

From  the  top  of  his  tree  Ahuitzotl  could  see  that  something 
important  was  about  to  take  place.  He  had  no  means  of 
knowing  whether  the  purpose  of  the  Tlascalans  had  been  dis- 
covered. He  watched  Fernando,  who  came  from  the  Cap- 
tain's tent  to  a  spot  almost  beneath  the  tree  in  which  he 
crouched,  while  he  arranged  by  means  of  saddles,  bags  and 
mats  covered  with  cloaks  a  kind  of  official  dais  and  seat,  which 
he  knew  must  be  destined  for  the  use  of  Malinche.  Ahuitzotl, 
moved  by  a  sudden  childish  impulse,  broke  off  a  bit  of  twig 
and  threw  it  down  direct  upon  Fernando's  head.  When  the 
Spanish  boy  glanced  up  into  the  thick  foliage,  the  Aztec  swung 
himself  with  agility  around  to  the  other  side  of  the  trunk. 

"It  must  have  been  a  monkey,"  said  Fernando  aloud  to  him- 
self as  he  continued  his  setting  of  the  stage  for  the  ceremony. 

A  bugle  called  the  camp  together.  The  Indian  allies  were 
ordered  to  one  side,  the  Spaniards  to  the  other.  The  Tlas- 
calans, Ahuitzotl  could  see,  were  under  the  weight  of  some  un- 

[134] 


THE  SWORD  OF  CORTES 

usual  feeling,  fear  doubtless,  he  thought,  in  spite  of  their  effort 
to  appear  unmoved.  They  had  been  discovered,  he  felt  sure, 
and  now  the  white  leader  was  about  to  have  them  killed  for  their 
treachery;  and  the  Aztec  boy  was  all  curiosity  to  see  by  what 
manner  their  punishment  would  come  to  them. 

Fernando  had  just  in  that  moment  learned  that  the  Tlas- 
calans  had  entered  the  camp  under  false  pretences.  Diaz,  the 
Castilian  soldier,  had  told  him  all  that  he  knew  himself. 

"They  would  have  succeeded  in  getting  away,"  he  said  to 
the  boy  as  he  helped  him  worm  through  the  crowd  to  a  hillock 
behind  Cortes,  where  they  could  see  all  that  would  happen; 
"but  the  saints  sent  Marina,  who  nosed  out  their  plots  as  a 
hound  noses  truffles.  Their  mothers  and  wives,  though  they 
be  redder  than  Spanish  women,  can  weep  as  well  as  any  white 
Castilian  dame,  I  warrant,  and  they'll  shed  many  a  tear,  be- 
shrew  me,  for  this  day's  work." 

"What  will  be  done  to  them?"  asked  Fernando,  "do  you 
know,  Bernal?"  But  his  companion  bade  him  to  be  quiet  and 
listen  to  what  Cortes  was  saying. 

Cortes  spoke  in  Spanish,  and  Marina  translated  his  words 
into  the  Aztec  tongue.  If  the  angry  phrases  were  somewhat 
softened  by  her  woman's  heart  and  voice,  the  Tlascalans  felt 
the  real  import  of  the  speech  when  they  looked  into  the  stern 
face  of  Malinche.  They  heard  that  he  had  discovered  them 
and  their  plot,  and  they  realized  that  there  was  no  escape  for 
them  from  his  vengeance. 

Ahuitzotl,  leaning  low  from  his  branch,  saw  the  white  Cacique 
give  an  order,  then  one  by  one,  each  Tlascalan  was  made  to 
kneel  and  place  his  hands  on  a  stone  before  him.  He  saw  a 

[135] 


soldier  lift  his  sword  and  bring  it  down,  severing  the  hands  at 
the  wrists. 

"And  he  might  have  killed  them?"  exclaimed  the  Aztec  boy 
under  his  breath,  in  amazement  at  this  mild  punishment ;  while 
the  Spanish  youth  was  overcome  with  horror. 

"O!  Bernal,"  cried  Fernando,  his  voice  trembling,  "how 
could  the  Captain  give  orders  for  such  a  fearful  punishment? 
In  the  battles  we  have  fought  I  have  not  flinched  at  wounds 
and  blood,  but  this  is  different." 

"I  am  no  friend  of  undue  cruelty,"  said  Diaz,  "and  Her- 
nando  Cortes  is  not  one  either.  I  would  he  had  left  the  men 
their  hands  to  fight  us  with ;  yet  perhaps  he  has  figured  it  out 
that  it  was  necessary.  Harken  to  his  words." 

"Go!"  cried  Cortes  to  the  wretched  men  before  him. 
"Hasten  back  to  him  who  sent  you.  Show  him  and  his  friends 
the  news  your  arms  bear,  and  tell  him  that  come  as  he  may, 
by  day  or  night,  whenever  it  be,  he  shall  find  the  Spaniards 
waiting." 

When  the  gathering  had  dispersed  and  the  normal  life  of 
the  camp  had  begun  again,  Ahuitzotl  knew  that  the  time  had 
come  for  him  to  be  on  his  way  back  to  Tenochtitlan  to  report 
to  Montezuma.  There  was  no  longer  a  doubt  that  the  Tlas- 
calans  were  beaten,  and  now  the  Aztec  statesmen  could  delay 
no  longer  in  deciding  what  steps  they  would  take  against  the 
alliance  between  the  Teules  and  their  ancient  foes.  But  the 
boy  had  made  up  his  mind  that  he  would  not  return  empty- 
handed.  He  would  carry  to  his  royal  master  some  trophy  of 
his  stay  in  the  camp  of  Malinche,  a  trophy  that  would  make 
him  the  envy  of  every  Aztec  warrior. 

[136] 


THE  SWORD  OF  CORTES 

There  was  little  time  left  to  get  this — whatever  it  was  to 
be.  The  sun  had  set  and  the  short  tropic  twilight  was  almost 
at  an  end,  and  with  the  darkness  Ahuitzotl  must  be  on  his 
way. 

While  he  was  wondering  what  he  could  secure,  he  saw  Fer- 
nando bearing  a  sword  which  he  knew  belonged  to  Cortes. 
Then  the  page  went  into  a  tent  and  shortly  after  came  out 
again  with  it,  and  sitting  down  where  he  could  enjoy  the  cool 
evening  air,  began  to  rub  and  polish  it  with  loving  care. 
Ahuitzotl  decided.  What  trophy  could  bring  such  fame  to 
him  as  this  weapon  of  the  great  Teule  leader?  Moreover,  it 
would  give  him  the  chance  he  had  been  longing  for — to  test 
his  strength  against  the  strength  of  the  Spanish  boy. 

He  looked  carefully  about.  Cortes  and  his  officers  were 
eating  their  supper  together  at  the  side  of  the  camp  farthest 
away  from  the  spot  where  Fernando  sat.  Groups  of  soldiers 
dotted  the  space  in  between,  but  there  were  none  between  the 
tent  and  the  stream  that  formed  the  left  boundary  of  the  camp 
except  the  sentinels  who  made  the  rounds  of  all  its  limits.  The 
tree  in  which  he  perched  was  at  the  extreme  right  of  the  camp, 
so  that  he  must  encircle  it  all  to  reach  the  tent. 

As  soon  as  it  was  a  little  darker  he  slid  to  the  ground,  and 
running  swiftly  and  silently,  putting  a  wide  distance  between 
himself  and  the  circle  of  sentinels,  he  reached  the  stream.  As 
quietly  as  a  beaver  he  slipped  into  the  water  at  the  point  where 
two  sentinels  had  met,  waiting  until  they  turned  to  go,  each  his 
return  beat.  In  a  few  more  paces  he  had  reached  the  tent — 
but  the  boy  and  the  sword  were  no  longer  there! 

He  listened  intently,  for  the  darkness  was  so  dense  that  his 

[137] 


WITH  CORTES  THE  CONQUEROR 

ears,  more  than  his  eyes,  must  serve  him ;  and  then  he  heard  a 
slight  noise  from  within  the  tent.  A  moment  later  the  boy 
passed  by  him,  on  his  way  towards  one  of  the  camp  fires  on 
the  right,  almost  brushing  him  as  he  went. 

Now  Ahuitzotl  crept  into  the  dark  tent,  and  after  satisfying 
himself  that  no  one  was  inside,  he  began  to  feel  with  quick 
fingers  along  every  inch  of  its  side  and  of  the  ground  for  the 
sword.  He  touched  soft  cushions,  the  sharp  points  of  spurs, 
the  leaves  of  a  book,  the  rim  of  a  pewter  goblet,  the  pommel 
of  a  saddle,  and  his  feet  tangled  themselves  in  a  cloak  on  the 
ground.  He  did  not  stop  to  wonder  what  purpose  these  ob- 
jects, most  of  them  unfamiliar  to  him,  could  serve;  he  knew 
only  that  they  were  not  the  sword. 

At  last  he  felt  it,  hanging  to  a  nail.  He  jerked  it  down, 
ran  to  the  entrance  of  the  tent,  and  there,  a  few  paces  away, 
in  a  glow  of  light  from  the  torch  he  had  gone  to  fetch,  came 
the  Spanish  boy.  In  the  same  moment  Fernando  saw  the 
Aztec  and  in  his  hand  the  sword  of  Cortes.  But  before  he 
could  call  out,  the  Aztec  had  leaped  upon  him,  and  the  torch 
fell  spluttering  to  the  earth  as  the  two  boys  rolled  over  and 
over  together,  Ahuitzotl  still  grasping  the  sword,  but  his  arm 
not  free  to  draw  it.  Fernando's  one  idea  was  to  get  the 
weapon  back  at  any  cost,  just  as  Ahuitzotl's  was  to  keep  it. 

With  his  left  hand  the  Aztec  felt  for  his  antagonist's  throat. 
He  was  sure  that  he  was  the  stronger  of  the  two  and,  when  he 
pressed  it,  he  realized  joyfully  that  he  could  now  throttle  him. 
Fernando  also  was  aware  of  this,  and  just  as  the  iron  fingers 
were  closing  on  his  windpipe  he  gave  a  desperate  cry  for  help. 

Bernal  Diaz,  sitting  at  the  nearest  camp  fire,  had  idly 

[138] 


THE  SWORD  OF  CORTES 

watched  Fernando's  torch  as  it  fell,  but  he  thought  that  the 
boy  had  tripped  and  would  be  up  again  in  a  moment.  His  at- 
tention had  been  diverted  by  a  jest  of  one  of  his  companions 
and  he  had  turned  his  head  away.  Then  came  the  boy's  cry 
for  help,  and  he  sprang  up  first  of  all  who  responded  to  it  and 
ran,  guided  by  the  glow  of  the  expiring  torch. 

Ahuitzotl  heard  him  running  and  knew  that  he  must  make 
his  escape  at  once.  With  one  tug,  into  which  he  put  all  his 
strength,  he  wrenched  the  sword  from  Fernando's  fingers  that 
had  closed  on  it,  hit  him  across  the  head  with  its  heavy  hilt, 
and  dashed  towards  the  stream.  But  Bernal  Diaz  was  now 
between  him  and  it,  and  behind  the  soldier  a  crowd  of  shout- 
ing men;  and  the  sentinels,  hearing  the  commotion,  were  has- 
tening to  the  very  point  where  he  meant  to  cross. 

The  boy  thought  quickly.  He  knew  that  with  the  sword 
he  could  not  swim  under  water,  which  was  his  only  chance 
of  escaping.  So  he  threw  it  down  clattering  on  the  rocks  and 
dived  into  the  stream. 

The  torches  flared  upon  the  water;  the  sentinels  fired  in  all 
directions  in  the  hope  that  a  stray  bullet  might  hit  the  hidden 
thief,  but  without  result.  Fernando,  who  had  regained  con- 
sciousness after  the  blow,  answered  as  best  he  could  the  ques- 
tions put  to  him,  and  parties  of  men  were  posted  at  all  points 
in  case  another  attack  on  the  camp  were  planned. 

And  Ahuitzotl,  before  the  second  night  was  over,  had 
crossed  the  frontier  back  into  his  own  country. 


[139] 


CHAPTER  XI 

WELCOMED  TO  TLASCALA 

FERNANDO  was  helping  Cortes  buckle  on  the  sword 
which  it  had  cost  him  so  much  to  save.  His  bruised 
throat  and  shoulders  kept  him  from  forgetting  the 
Aztec  boy  whose  features  he  had  seen  for  a  second  only  before 
the  torch  fell  from  his  hands. 

News  had  come  that  more  Tlascalan  envoys  were  on  the 
way  to  offer,  this  time  humbly  and  openly,  the  submission  of 
the  Republic ;  and  Cortes  was  preparing  to  receive  them.  His 
face  was  bright  with  satisfaction  and  he  hummed  the  tune  of  a 
ballad  of  The  Cid,  that  other  great  conqueror  of  Spain's  pagan 
enemies.  Fernando  knew  that  at  such  times  his  master  would 
not  object  to  answer  questions  which  he  would  not  dare  dis- 
turb him  with  when  his  thoughts  were  grave. 

"Senor,"  he  asked,  "shall  we  not  now  break  camp  and 
march  directly  on  the  great  city  of  Montezuma,  now  that  we 
have  conquered  the  Tlascalans?" 

Cortes  looked  at  the  boy  and  smiled  as  one  smiles  at  a  child 
who  has  spoken  foolishly. 

[140] 


WELCOMED  TO  TLASCALA 

"You  have  much  to  learn,  lad,"  he  said,  "before  you  can 
call  yourself  a  soldier,  or  at  least  if  you  have  the  ambition  to 
be  one  of  those  who  lead  men  and  not  one  of  those  who  are 
content  to  follow  always  other  men's  leading.  One  of  the 
first  things  to  know  is  that  a  commander  must  never  leave  the 
rear  of  his  army  in  danger." 

Cortes  was  in  the  mood  for  talking.  The  heavy  weight  had 
been  lifted  from  his  heart  and  he  had  need  of  speech.  Fer- 
nando had  shown  several  signs  since  the  march  began  of  the 
makings  of  a  brave  man  and  a  capable  soldier,  and  he  was  glad 
to  help  him  to  his  future  career  by  sharing  with  him  his  knowl- 
edge and  experience.  While  Fernando  knelt  to  fasten  on  his 
spurs,  he  continued: 

"Do  you  think  that  a  conquered  foe,  still  sore  at  his  de- 
feat, is  a  safe  defense  behind  one?  I  have  conquered  the  Tlas- 
calans ;  I  have  filled  their  hearts  with  terror ;  but  they  will  bind 
up  their  wounds  and  it  may  be,  though  I  scarce  believe  it 
likely,  even  forget  their  crippled  envoys.  What  then  ought  I 
to  do,  Fernando?" 

"I  know  not,  Master,"  he  answered. 

"There  is  one  thing  that  holds  countries  and  armies  to- 
gether, which  is  greater  than  fear,  which  makes  friends  of  men 
who  have  been  foes.  What  is  it,  Fernando?" 

"I  cannot  tell,  Captain,"  replied  the  boy,  shaking  his  head. 
"I  am  not  wise  enough  to  guess." 

"If  you  would  polish  your  wits  as  you  polish  my  sword," 
said  Cortes  smiling,  "you  would  not  need  to  have  me  tell  you. 
'Tis  mutual  interest,  boy,  that  holds  us  Christians  here  to- 
gether in  the  midst  of  the  heathen.  If  we  stand  together  we 

[141] 


WITH  CORTES  THE  CONQUEROR 

shall  conquer.  I  believe  even  the  friends  of  Velasquez  yonder;., 
have  learned  that  lesson  at  last.  'Tis  mutual  interest  that 
keeps  the  Cempoallans  our  allies,  and  'tis  mutual  interest  which 
will  make  the  Tlascalans  our  firm  friends  instead  of  our  fierce 
foes.  We  have  given  them  vinegar  to  drink;  now  we  shall 
offer  them  honey.  We  must  so  deal  with  them  that  when  we 
march  on  Tenochtitlan  we  shall  have  behind  us  those  who  will 
rejoice  at  our  victories  because  they  will  be  their  victories  also." 

A  bugle  call  told  them  that  the  Tlascalans  were  in  sight. 
Fernando  hurried  out  to  bring  up  Cortes's  horse,  which  the 
Captain  General  mounted.  Down  the  road  they  could  see  a 
host  advancing,  but  with  measured  steps,  not  the  quick  trot  of 
the  soldiers  they  had  fought  a  few  days  before.  Loud  shouts 
went  up  as  the  Spaniards  caught  sight  of  the  white  and  yellow 
liveries  and  pennants  that  had  marked  the  thickest  fighting  on 
the  batlefield. 

"It  is  their  Cacique  Xicotencatl,"  cried  Alvarado  to  Cortes, 
"the  young  warrior  who  fought  us  so  bravely.  If  he  be  con- 
quered, then  in  truth  we  have  no  more  to  fear  from  his  country- 
men." 

It  was  a  bitter  moment  for  the  brave  Cacique  when  he  ad- 
vanced towards  his  former  foes,  not  with  spear  or  bow,  but 
as  the  conquered  before  his  victor.  When  he  saluted  Cortes, 
touching  the  ground  with  one  hand  and  bringing  the  other  to 
his  forehead,  his  slaves  cast  sweet  incense  into  a  brazier  and 
swung  it  around  them  both.  Then  Xicotencatl  spoke  and 
Marina  quickly  interpreted: 

"Great  Cacique  of  the  white  men,  I  am  come  to  acknowl- 
edge that  your  weapons  are  greater  than  mine,  that  you  have 

[142] 


WELCOMED  TO  TLASCALA 

conquered.  Long  before  this  day  did  the  Council  of  the  Re- 
public agree  to  welcome  you,  but  I  would  neither  listen  to  their 
message  nor  obey  them.  It  is  I,  and  I  alone,  who  must  bear 
the  weight  of  your  displeasure  for  the  battles  I  waged  against 
you.  Great  Lord,  Tlascala  is  dear  to  me.  I  said  to  myself; 
no  stranger  shall  cross  her  boundary  and  live,  and  so  I  fought 
you  by  day  and  by  night,  by  might  and  by  cunning,  until  I 
saw  that  the  gods  had  decreed  victory  to  you.  It  may  be,  as 
some  say,  that  you  have  been  sent  by  the  gods  themselves  ac- 
cording to  the  ancient  prophecies.  However  it  be,  I  pray 
that  you  will  deal  gently  with  the  land  which  lies  at  your  feet. 
For  myself  I  ask  nothing  of  you." 

There  was  no  one  of  the  Spaniards  who  listened  to  this 
speech  who  was  not  moved  by  the  brave  words  of  a  brave 
man.  They  knew  that  there  was  no  more  courageous  fighter 
among  themselves,  and  that,  if  they  had  not  the  advantage  of 
artillery  the  issue  of  the  battles  would  have  been  his  victory. 
Cortes  moved  forward  in  chivalrous  intent  to  embrace  his  gal- 
lant foe ;  then  he  suddenly  halted,  remembering  that  it  was  his 
policy  to  appear  implacable,  for  a  time  at  least. 

"Had  you  believed  in  our  words,  Chieftain,"  he  said,  "there 
had  been  no  need  of  fighting  between  us.  Tlascala  was  in  no 
danger  from  us,  and  you  had  not  lost  many  hundred  good 
men.  Yet  the  past  is  gone,  and  a  new  day  has  come  for  your 
land.  Let  us  forget  our  battles.  You  are  now,  as  we  are, 
subjects  of  our  great  Emperor  Charles;  and  if  you  prove  true, 
Spanish  arms  and  Spanish  guns  will  ever  stand  between  you 
and  your  enemies.  But" — here  he  raised  his  voice  and  his 
tone  grew  threatening — "if  you  prove  false,  we  will  take  a 

[143] 


vengeance  on  your  land  and  people  more  terrible  than  you 
have  ever  dreamed  of." 

Fernando  had  been  listening  intently  in  order  that  he  might 
learn  the  method  by  which  Cortes  would  proceed  to  make 
friends  of  the  men  he  had  humbled.  The  words  to  which  he 
had  listened  did  not  seem  to  him  calculated  to  please  the  Tlas- 
calans.  Still  he  knew  that  Cortes  must  have  had  his  reason 
for  saying  them.  "Perhaps,"  he  thought,  "he  wishes  first  to 
frighten  them." 

Xicotencatl  made  no  answer,  but  saluted  once  again  and  or- 
dered his  slaves  to  bring  the  gifts,  small  ornaments  of  gold 
and  mantles  of  feather-work. 

"We  Tlascalans  are  a  poor  folk,"  he  said;  "we  have  little 
gold  or  cotton.  Montezuma's  soldiers  have  surrounded  our 
borders  and  have  left  us  naught  save  our  freedom  and  our 
weapons.  But  what  we  offer  is  merely  as  a  token  of  our  good- 
will." 

Cortes  answered  in  a  tone  so  gentle,  so  different  from  the 
one  of  a  few  minutes  before,  that  Fernando  could  hardly  be- 
lieve both  could  come  from  the  same  mouth. 

"Brave  Tlascalan,"  he  said,  "I  accept  your  gifts  as  you  give 
them.  They  are  more  welcome,  as  the  present  of  brave  and 
gallant  warriors,  than  a  house  of  gold  from  other  hands.  I 
have  seen  the  courage  of  Tlascala's  hosts  and  the  skill  and 
valor  of  their  leader.  They  shine  as  does  this  gold  and  are  of 
more  worth  to  the  land  than  mines  of  riches." 

Now  Fernando  beheld  an  expression  of  gratification  steal 
over  Xicotencatl's  features,  and  the  boy  realized  that  from  now 

[144] 


WELCOMED  TO  TLASCALA 

now  on  Cortes  would  use  kindness  in  all  his  dealings  with 
Tlascala. 

It  did  not  take  long  for  the  report  of  the  Spaniards'  friendly 
attitude  to  reach  the  capital  city.  All  along  the  way  the  Span- 
iards were  greeted  as  allies  by  folk  from  the  villages  and  small 
towns.  When  they  neared  the  city  itself  the  entire  popula- 
tion came  out  to  welcome  them.  Men  and  women  bore  great 
bunches  of  roses  and  other  flowers  which  they  thrust  into  the 
hands  of  officers  and  soldiers;  others  carried  large  wreaths  of 
flowers  that  they  wound  about  the  necks  of  the  horses  who,  as 
if  understanding  that  they  were  now  being  admired  instead  of 
feared,  paced  gently  along  and  seemed  pleased  to  feel  the  soft 
brown  Indian  hands  caressing  their  flanks.  Priests  in  their 
long  robes  shook  out  incense  from  finely  wrought  pottery  ves- 
sels before  the  Spaniards,  and  children  danced  and  sang  their 
welcome. 

"Did  you  note  the  brow  of  our  Captain,"  asked  Alvarado, 
"when  yon  high  priest  bade  him  welcome  in  the  name  of  the 
gods?  I'll  wager  the  time  is  at  hand  when  he  will  no  longer 
be  content  to  leave  the  heathen  to  their  cursed  rites." 

"There  is  no  man  amongst  us,"  objected  Sandoval,  "who 
is  not  ready  to  fight  for  our  blessed  Faith.  Yet  I  hold  that  it 
is  wiser  to  proceed  slowly,  since  the  devils  which  abide  in  their 
idols  will  not  let  themselves  be  driven  out  at  one  blow.  But  it 
has  been  hard  to  bridle  our  Captain's  religious  fervor  until 


now." 


The  joy  of  the  Tlascalans  increased  as  the  Spaniards  en- 
tered the  city  streets.     Now  that  their  leaders  had  made  peace 

[145] 


WITH  CORTES  THE  CONQUEROR 

with  the  Teules,  the  folk  looked  upon  them  as  future  allies 
against  the  Aztecs.  The  horses  were  now  their  horses  too,  who  » 
would  terrorize  the  troops  of  Montezuma;  the  muskets  and 
the  wondrous  cannon  that  rolled  over  the  flower-strewn  streets, 
were  their  weapons  which  should  win  forever  their  freedom 
from  Aztec  aggression.  This  allegiance  which  their  leaders 
had  sworn  to  an  emperor  beyond  the  seas  meant  nothing  to 
them. 

Tlascala  was  larger  than  any  Indian  city  the  Spaniards  had 
yet  seen,  and  the  narrow  streets  were  closely  built  up  with 
houses  of  stone  or  sundried  brick.  There  were  baths,  the  Span- 
iards noted  with  astonishment,  a  crowded  market  place,  and 
signs  everywhere  of  a  population  which  was  familiar  with  la- 
bor rather  than  with  luxury.  The  city  was  divided  into  quar- 
ters, each  one  of  which  was  ruled  over  by  one  of  the  four  great 
Caciques  who  governed  the  Republic. 

At  the  suggestion  of  Xicotencatl,  Cortes  was  conducted  be- 
fore the  mansion  of  his  venerable  father.  The  ancient  chief- 
tain stood  in  the  gateway,  and  Cortes  sprang  from  his  horse 
and  embraced  him,  allowing  the  blind  Cacique  to  pass  his  ques- 
tioning fingers  over  his  face  and  garments  that  he  might  sat- 
isfy his  curiosity  in  regard  to  the  appearance  of  the  man  who 
had  been  victorious  over  his  gallant  son.  Then  he  invited  the 
Spaniards  into  a  large  hall  in  his  palace  and  entertained  them 
with  a  feast.  Later  that  night  they  were  conducted  to  the 
buildings  and  gardens  near  the  great  teocalli  which  had  been 
made  ready  for  them. 

During  the  days  that  followed  there  was  feast  after  feast, 
until  there  was  no  Spanish  soldier  who  could  complain  that  his 

[146] 


WELCOMED  TO  TLASCALA 

stomach  had  not  had  its  fill.  Cortes  kept  strict  discipline,  but 
food  did  not  need  a  countersign  to  pass  his  sentries.  He  was 
pleased  that  his  army  should  he  well  nourished  and  rested  be- 
fore he  had  need  of  it  again. 

The  Tlascalans  now  proposed  another  way  of  binding  their 
new  allies  to  them.  The  chiefs  offered  their  daughters  as 
wives  to  Cortes  and  his  officers.  Now  at  last  Cortes  found 
the  excuse  for  which  he  had  been  impatiently  waiting  to  urge 
the  Indians  to  give  up  their  pagan  beliefs  and  to  listen  to  the 
teachings  of  Christianity. 

"We  can  not  mate  with  heathen,"  he  said  to  them.  "Our 
faith  does  not  permit  it.  Listen  while  Father  Olmedo  ex- 
plains the  truths  of  our  blessed  religion." 

The  Indians  listened  gravely  while  the  priest  spoke  to  them 
of  God,  of  the  life  and  death  of  Jesus,  of  the  saints,  and  of 
heaven  and  hell.  He  spoke  eloquently,  and  the  hearts  of  his 
own  flock  were  stirred  by  the  recital  of  the  mysteries  of  their 
faith.  While  he  recited  the  Creed,  they  chanted  the  Latin 
words  after  him,  their  hand  upon  the  hilt  of  the  sword,  in 
token  of  their  willingness  to  defend  their  belief  with  their  lives. 
And  the  voice  of  Cortes  was  the  firmest,  his  eyes  the  brightest. 

There  was  little  in  the  homily  of  the  priest  which  the  Tlas- 
calans could  grasp.  But  they  could  understand  that  what  he 
preached  was  very  near  to  the  hearts  of  their  new  friends. 
When  he  had  finished  the  Caciques  spoke  together  and  then 
bade  the  High  Priest  answer  for  them. 

"Beyond  a  doubt,"  he  said,  "the  god  of  the  Christians  of 
whom  we  have  just  heard  is  a  great  god  and  very  powerful. 
We  are  glad  to  have  listened  to  the  words  of  his  servant  and 

[147] 


are  eager  to  do  honour  to  him.  Tlascala  has  also  many  and 
great  gods  who  are  mightily  to  be  feared  and  honoured.  But 
they  will  not  be  jealous  when  we  tell  them  that  the  god  of  the 
white  men  asks  to  come  among  them  and  to  have  prayers  of- 
fered him  from  their  teocallis." 

"Nay,"  interrupted  Cortes,  "  'tis  not  that  which  is  required 
of  you.  The  God  of  the  Christians  will  be  served  and  wor- 
shipped alone.  He  bids  you  forget  the  idols  ye  have  wor- 
shipped until  now  and  to  give  yourselves  to  His  pure  faith." 

The  High  Priest  answered  in  a  tone  which  rose  from  ear- 
nestness to  anger:  "Shall  a  nation  forsake  the  gods  who  have 
watched  over  it  for  ages;  shall  it  leave  cold  the  altars  their 
fathers  for  generations  have  kept  aglow?  Behold,  the  white 
men  honour  their  god;  shall  not  we  honour  the  gods  which  have 
led  us  to  the  Land  of  Bread  and  which  have  sustained  us  here  ? 
If  we  desert  them  for  a  new  god  they  will  pour  out  ven- 
geance upon  us.  And  not  only  the  gods  should  we  fear,  but 
our  own  folk.  From  every  village  of  the  land  a  host  of  war- 
riors would  pour  forth  who  would  spill  the  blood  of  all  those 
who  would  attempt  to  pull  down  the  images  of  their  ancient 
deities." 

While  he  was  speaking  Alvarado  glanced  about  him  at  the 
faces  of  the  Tlascalans.  He  saw  that  their  eyes  were  as  aglow 
with  fervor  when  the  priest  recited  the  sonorous  names  of  their 
gods  as  the  Christians  had  been  during  the  chanting  of  the 
Creed.  He  realized  that  this  people  had  been  beaten  on  the 
battle  field,  but  that  every  man,  woman  and  child  would  indeed 
rise  against  their  victors  if  the  Spaniards  were  guilty  of  dis- 

[148] 


BEHOLD  THE  STATUE  OF  THE  GOD ! 


WELCOMED  TO  TLASCALA 

honour  to  their  gods.  He  saw  too  that  the  religious  zeal  of 
Cortes  had  blinded  him  to  the  danger  of  what  would  happen 
if  he  insisted  upon  the  conversion  of  the  Indians.  He  pushed 
nearer  to  him  and  laid  his  hand  on  the  Captain's  arm  just  as 
he  was  opening  his  lips  to  make  an  angry  rejoinder  to  the 
High  Priest. 

"Wait,  Cortes,"  he  begged;  "listen  to  Father  Olmedo.  We 
have  no  fear  of  martyrdom,  as  you  well  know;  but  is  it  not 
better  to  wait  for  it  at  least  until  we  have  converted  the 
heathen?" 

Cortes  turned  impatiently,  but  Olmedo's  smile  soon  dis- 
armed his  anger. 

"Listen,  my  son,"  he  said,  "doubt  not  that  the  Lord  has 
given  the  heathen  to  be  your  inheritance,  that  He  has  reserved 
to  us  the  blessed  task  of  teaching  them  His  holy  gospel.  But 
His  day  is  not  as  our  day.  It  was  not  by  one  miracle  that 
Christ  gained  His  disciples ;  and  do  you  think  to  convert  these 
people  in  one  hour?  Moses  had  ten  wonders  to  perform  be- 
fore the  heart  of  Pharaoh  was  softened.  If  we  overturn  the 
idols  from  their  altars,  what  shall  it  avail  if  the  idol  be  still 
enshrined  in  their  hearts?  And  if  the  seed  be  planted  one  day, 
does  the  harvest  come  up  on  the  morrow?  The  weapons  of 
the  Lord  are  not  only  zeal  and  courage,  but  patience  and  love. 
Let  us  make  use  of  these  and  prepare  the  ground  for  the  seed 
of  faith." 

Father  Olmedo  was  not  the  only  priest  in  the  army,  and 
his  advice  was  not  that  of  the  others.  Fiery,  zealous,  fanati- 
cal, they  urged  Cortes  not  to  listen  to  his  mild  words,  but  to 

[149] 


WITH  CORTES  THE  CONQUEROR 

make  no  concession  to  those  who  worshipped  devils.  But  at 
last  the  combined  efforts  of  Alvarado  and  Olmedo  prevailed, 
and  Cortes  agreed  to  bide  his  time. 

"Yet  one  thing  shall  be  done  at  once,"  he  declared.  "Be- 
fore we  sleep  the  prisons  filled  with  captives  waiting  to  be 
sacrificed  to  their  gods  must  be  emptied." 

The  Tlascalans  consented — it  was  an  easy  matter  to  let  out 
at  night  those  who  could  be  recaptured  the  next  morning,  and 
in  all  ways  possible  they  were  eager  to  please  their  allies. 
They  also  looked  on  with  interest  and  awe  when  the  Span- 
iards placed  a  large  cross  in  one  of  the  public  squares  where 
they  celebrated  mass  every  morning.  In  a  few  days  the  daugh- 
ter of  one  of  the  Caciques  was  baptized  and  given  the  name 
of  Dona  Louisa  and  was  married  to  Alvarado.  The  Indians 
called  him  Tonatiuh,  the  Sun,  on  account  of  his  fair  hair  and 
his  bright  manner. 

For  six  weeks  the  Spaniards  rested  in  Tlascala,  and  each  day 
the  friendship  between  the  hosts  and  their  guests  increased. 
Fernando  found  endless  amusement  in  going  about  the  dark 
narrow  streets,  and  dallying  in  the  crowded  market  place,  and 
in  picking  up  the  words  of  the  Tlascalan  tongue. 


[150] 


CHAPTER  XII 

THE  TEOCALLI  AT  CHOLULA 

IT  was  against  the  advice  of  the  Tlascalans  that  Cortes,  on 
his  way  to  Montezuma's  capital,  chose  the  route  which 
led  through  Cholula.  The  Cholulans,  they  told  him,  were 
a  false  folk  whose  words  could  not  be  trusted,  men  noted  for 
cunning  treachery  rather  than  for  the  more  warlike  qualities 
of  other  Aztec  tribes.  But  Cortes  had  decided,  for  reasons 
which  he  did  not  make  public,  to  pass  through  the  sacred  city 
of  the  Aztecs  and  to  behold  the  famous  temple  to  Quetzal- 
coatl,  revered  by  the  Mexicans  as  their  most  ancient  and  im- 
portant shrine.  Moreover,  he  had  already  announced  to  the 
Cholulans  his  intention  of  visiting  them,  and  it  would  have 
gone  against  his  policy  to  leave  unfulfilled  any  plan  already 
given  out.  So  the  Spanish  army,  together  with  their  Indian 
allies,  increased  by  the  six  thousand  Tlascalans  whom  Cortes 
had  chosen  from  the  hosts  of  those  who  volunteered  to  ac- 
company him,  set  out  for  Cholula. 

The  city  lay  six  leagues  south  of  Tlaseala,  and  the  two  coun- 

[151] 


WITH  CORTES  THE  CONQUEROR 

tries,  always  jealous  of  each  other,  were  separated  by  moun- 
tains. These  were  crossed  and  the  army  descended  into  the 
wide  fertile  plain,  watered  by  little  canals  which  nourished  the 
fields  of  maize  and  other  crops  raised  by  the  industrious  and 
wealthy  Cholulans. 

That  evening  Cortes  encamped  by  a  small  stream  and  the 
next  day  made  his  entry  into  the  city.  Here  he  was  welcomed 
by  the  inhabitants,  who  came  to  meet  the  Spaniards,  bearing 
flowers  and  incense,  and  the  visitors  were  installed  in  a  pal- 
ace composed  of  numerous  buildings  surrounded  by  a  court 
and  wall.  The  Spaniards  observed  the  difference  between 
Cholula  and  Tlascala.  The  former  city  was  far  more  richly 
built,  with  wide,  clean  streets;  the  people  wore  richer  gar- 
ments and  more  ornaments,  and  the  houses  were  larger,  hand- 
somer and  the  furnishings  more  ample  and  of  finer  materials. 
But  it  seemed  to  them  that  this  folk  of  the  plains — or  rather 
tableland,  since  the  city  lay  six  thousand  feet  above  the  level 
of  the  sea — were  less  muscular,  less  active,  less  fit  for  war 
than  the  poorer  mountain-bred  Tlascalans. 

The  Spaniards  could  find  no  fault  with  their  reception,  and 
they  thought  the  reputation  given  the  Cholulans  by  their  Tlas- 
calan  allies  had  been  colored  by  jealousy.  While  Cortes  kept 
the  same  strict  discipline  and  careful  guard  over  the  guns  and 
the  horses,  he  allowed  the  officers  and  soldiers  to  wander  about 
the  city  during  the  daytime. 

Fernando  took  full  advantage  of  this  permission  and,  to- 
gether with  Bernal  Diaz,  went  from  street  to  street,  stopping 
to  glance  into  the  houses  where  dark-eyed  children  stared  back 
at  him,  fascinated  by  his  white  skin  and  light  hair;  bartering 

[152] 


THE  TEOCALLI  AT  CHOLULA 

with  beads  for  fruit  in  the  market-place,  and  standing  aside 
to  watch  the  numerous  processions  of  priests  and  pilgrims, 
footsore  but  rejoicing  at  having  reached  the  holy  city  to  which 
they  had  travelled  from  their  faroff  towns.  There  were  tem- 
ples everywhere,  and  everywhere  the  smoke  of  incense  rose  into 
the  clear  autumn  air,  while  the  fragrance  of  blossoms,  grown 
especially  for  the  altars  of  the  gods,  filled  the  city. 

"It  is  the  Indian  Jerusalem  or  Rome  or  Mecca,  lad,"  com- 
mented Diaz.  "  'Tis  a  pity  to  think  of  so  many  prayers  and 
so  many  pilgrimages  wasted  by  the  heathen  who  seek  to  please 
their  idols.  We  are  blessed  indeed  to  have  been  born  in  a 
Christian  land." 

It  was  owing  to  one  of  these  processions  that  Fernando 
and  Diaz  became  separated,  borne  apart  by  the  pressing  of 
the  crowd.  The  boy,  though  very  fond  of  the  older  soldier, 
was  not  sorry  to  have  the  chance  to  wander  about  for  a  while 
alone.  His  knowledge  of  the  Indians'  language  had  increased 
so  much  during  his  stay  in  Tlascala  that  he  enjoyed  stopping 
often  to  talk  with  those  of  all  classes. 

Before  him  rose  the  Great  Teocalli,  the  temple  which  had 
been  in  sight  for  miles  before  they  reached  the  city.  He 
knew  that  it  was  the  Holy  of  Holies  of  Anahuac,  the  far- 
famed  shrine  of  Quetzalcoatl.  The  temple  covered  so  much 
ground  and  rose  to  such  a  height  that  it  did  not  seem  possible 
to  him  that  it  could  have  been  erected  by  human  hands.  He 
was  almost  inclined  to  believe  what  some  of  the  town  folk  had 
told  him,  that  the  god  himself  had  laid  its  foundations  and  up- 
raised the  mighty  pyramid  in  the  dim  legendary  past.  White 
smoke  curled  from  thousands  of  altars  and  brasiers,  from  fires 

[153] 


WITH  CORTES  THE  CONQUEROR 

that  had  not  gone  out,  night  or  day  for  hundreds  of  years, 
Marina  had  told  him. 

Fernando  was  eager  to  climb  to  the  summit  and  to  see  for 
himself  the  wonderful  statue  of  the  God  of  the  Air  about 
which  every  Cholulan  boasted.  If  he  went  with  Cortes  or 
other  officers,  he  knew  that  he  would  find  no  chance  of  asking 
all  the  questions  he  wanted  answered.  Tales  of  enchanters,  of 
giants,  of  Prester  John  and  his  kingdom,  of  the  Antipodes, 
had  been  his  daily  food  since  the  day  he  left  his  orphaned 
Spanish  home  to  come  to  Cuba  with  an  older  brother,  who 
had  since  died  there  of  fever.  In  Mexico  the  boy's  imagina- 
tion was  stimulated  by  marvels,  but  his  appetite  for  them  and 
curiosity  about  them  grew  stronger  all  the  time.  And  on 
every  side,  from  Cempoalla,  from  Tlascala  and  Cholula,  he 
had  heard  of  the  size  and  sanctity  of  this  wondrous  temple. 

As  he  mounted  the  steps  which  wound  around  the  pyramid, 
the  pilgrims  stared  at  him  and  moved  aside  to  let  him  pass. 
He  caught  an  occasional  word — "white  as  Quetzalcoatl — from 
the  East,"  and  he  knew  that  they  were  speaking  of  the  legend 
of  the  god  and  of  his  departure  for  the  unknown  East.  As  he 
climbed  higher  the  fragrance  of  flowers  grew  stronger  until 
it  made  his  head  giddy  and  the  incense  was  so  thick  that  the 
upper  terraces  were  hidden  in  a  white  cloud.  Suddenly  a  sen- 
sation of  strangeness  overwhelmed  him,  and  he  grew  keenly 
aware  of  being  cut  off  from  everything  to  which  he  belonged. 
The  surroundings,  the  people,  the  language  were  such  as  no 
imagination  could  have  conjured  up.  He  felt  as  if  it  all 
must  be  a  dream,  and  that  he  would  awake  in  Spain  or  Cuba. 
For  a  moment  he  thought  of  turning  back.  He  longed  to  hear 

[154] 


THE  TEOCALLI  AT  CHOLULA 

the  sturdy  voice  of  Bernal  Diaz  ring  out  in  good  Castilian. 
Then  the  sensation  of  vague  terror  passed  as  suddenly  as  it  had 
come,  and  he  climbed  on  eagerly. 

News  of  the  approach  of  one  of  the  Teules  had  been  brought 
to  the  priests  on  the  summit,  and  when  Fernando  reached  the 
upmost  level  on  which  were  the  different  altars  and  shrines,  a 
priest  with  wreaths  of  flowers  about  his  neck  and  descending 
to  the  hem  of  his  white  robe  met  him  with  words  of  welcome. 
The  boy  answered  in  the  Aztec  tongue. 

"You  are  come  to  see  the  temple  of  Quetzalcoatl,"  said  the 
old  priest,  whose  hair  was  as  white  as  his  robe,  "or  perchance 
you  bring  a  message  from  the  god,  sent  to  me  from  his  east- 
ern isle  whither  the  savor  of  our  sweet  sacrifices  has  been 
wafted  pleasantly  unto  his  nostrils." 

"Kay,  Teoa,"  said  another  priest,  much  younger  than  the 
first.  "This  is  no  divine  messenger  from  Quetzalcoatl,  but 
one  of  the  strangers  who  visit  now  our  land." 

Over  the  mild  features  of  Teoa  passed  a  puzzled  expression. 
Then  he  put  out  his  hand  to  Fernando,  saying: 

"Come,  whoever  you  are,  and  behold  the  statue  of  the  god." 

He  led  him  into  the  largest  of  the  shrines.  The  polished 
wood  of  its  walls  was  carved  with  minute  images  and  sym- 
bols. It  was  darkened  by  the  smoke  of  innumerable  years. 
In  the  centre,  upon  a  great  carved  stone  pedestal,  stood  the 
sacred  image  of  Quetzalcoatl,  God  of  the  Air.  [Upon  his  head 
was  a  mitre  waving  with  sculptured  plumes  of  fire,  rays  to 
imitate  the  winds;  a  collar  of  gold  was  about  his  neck;  ear- 
rings of  turquoise  hung  from  his  ears.  In  one  hand  he  bore 
a  jewelled  sceptre  and  in  his  other  a  shield. 

[155] 


WITH  CORTES  TKfc  ,CONQUEROR 

• 
Fernando  gazed  curiously  fit  tb*  shrine  and  statue  of  which 

he  had  heard  so  much.  He  and  leoa  were  alone,  though  other 
priests  stood  at  the  doorway.  Teoa  had  prostrated  himself 
on  the  ground  in  front  of  the  statue  and  was  chanting  what 
Fernando  knew  must  be  prayers.  Then  he  rose  and,  taking 
the  wreaths  from  his  neck,  laid  them  at  the  feet  of  the  god. 

Fernando,  remembering  his  horror  at  the  different  kind  of 
offerings  he  had  shuddered  at  in  the  teocallis  he  had  entered 
on  the  march,  and  having  feared  that  here  he  might  witness 
the  same,  was  greatly  relieved.  The  kind  eyes  of  the  aged 
priest,  the  gentle  voice  and  this  offering  of  flowers  showed 
him  a  new  side  of  the  Aztec  religion.  Above  the  head  of  the 
statue  the  roof  of  the  temple  was  open  and  the  blue  sky  shone 
through,  reassuringly  familiar  in  these  strange  surround- 
ings. 

"It  is  a  pure  worship,  this  of  our  mighty  God  of  the  Air," 
said  Teoa,  and  Fernando  could  see  that  the  priests'  words  were 
directed  only  partly  to  him,  and  were  spoken  in  a  kind  of 
mystic  absorption.  Then,  becoming  conscious  again  of  his 
companion,  he  said: 

"You  shall  tell  me  now  of  the  message  the  god  has  de- 
livered to  you  for  me,  his  servant  and  son  of  his  servants,  who 
from  father  to  son,  have  served  him  as  priests  in  this  shrine 
since  it  was  built  so  many  cycles  ago  that  no  man  can  number 
them.  He  knows  in  truth  how  my  spirit  has  longed  for  this 
word." 

Fernando  was  at  a  loss  what  to  answer,  when  the  younger 
priest  came  and  said  something  to  Teoa,  who  turned  to  Fer- 
nando and  spoke: 

[156] 


THE  TEOCALLI  AT  CHOLULA 

"I  must  leave  you,  Messenger,  but  you  will  come  again  soon 
at  this  hour  to  bless  mine  ears  with  the  divine  words," 

When  Fernando  followed  Teoa  outside  he  intended  to  enter 
some  of  the  smaller  shrines,  but  he  saw  that  the  sun  was  near 
the  horizon,  and  the  aspect  of  the  other  priests  seemed  to  him 
suddenly  sinister.  Above  the  fragrance  of  flowers  came  the 
odor  of  some  burning  substance  which  offended  his  senses 
strangely.  He  hurried  down  the  steps  of  the  teocalli  as  rap- 
idly as  he  could  without  jostling  the  worshippers  who  were 
still  climbing  them.  He  drew  a  long  breath  of  relief  when  he 
was  once  again  on  the  level  and  saw  some  of  his  countrymen 
a  few  feet  away. 

For  several  days  the  Cholulans  entertained  the  Spaniards 
lavishly,  supplying  their  table  with  food  of  all  kinds.  But 
after  the  evening  when  Marina  informed  them  that  messen- 
gers from  Montezuma  had  come  to  the  Caciques  of  the  city 
there  was  a  notable  change.  The  supply  of  provisions  was 
lessened;  the  Caciques  no  longer  came  to  their  quarters,  and 
when  they  walked  through  the  city  they  were  not  greeted  as 
on  the  first  days.  Men  looked  at  them  and  turned  away 
quickly. 

Cortes  was  disturbed  by  these  symptoms  of  unfriendliness 
and  wondered  if  it  might  not  have  been  wiser  to  have  followed 
the  Tlascalans'  advice  and  chosen  another  route.  The  Indian 
allies,  only  a  few  of  whom  he  had  allowed  to  accompany  him 
into  the  city,  added  to  his  anxiety  by  telling  him  that  they  had 
observed  barricades  recently  thrown  up  in  the  streets,  and  had 
seen  upon  the  flat  roofs  of  a  number  of  houses  large  piles  of 
stones  that  would  be  effective  weapons  in  case  of  street  fight- 

[157] 


WITH  CORTES  THE  CONQUEROR 

ing.  They  informed  him  too  that  a  stream  of  women  and 
children  had  passed  out  of  the  city  gates. 

"What  do  you  think  of  all  this,  Alvarado?"  asked  Cortes. 

"Little  indeed,  Senor,"  answered  Alvarado,  smiling.  "Our 
allies  love  not  the  folk  here  and  would  doubtless  enjoy  noth- 
ing better  than  to  see  a  skirmish.  Streets  torn  up  that 
new  houses  may  be  built  belike,  and  stones  for  building  them 
stored  close  by — out  of  this  they  would  manufacture  cause  for 
fear." 

"But  our  straitened  food  supply?"  suggested  Cortes. 

"We  are  no  longer  a  new  thing  to  them,"  Alvarado  said  as 
he  walked  idly  up  and  down  the  chamber ;  "and  so  why  weary 
themselves  by  bringing  us  enough  meat  and  fruit  to  feed  the 
court  of  the  Emperor  at  Toledo?  We  are  not  likely  to  starve 
yet  with  our  present  rations." 

Cortes  let  himself  be  partly  reassured  by  Alvarado's  rea- 
soning, but  he  determined  to  leave  Cholula,  and  with  or  with- 
out permission  from  Montezuma,  to  march  upon  Tenochtitlan 
without  further  delay. 

Since  their  arrival  in  the  city  Marina  had  been  much  sought 
after  by  the  wives  of  certain  of  the  higher  Caciques.  They 
had  been  most  eager  to  learn  from  her  about  the  wonderful 
Malinche  and  his  people,  and  she  in  turn  had  enjoyed  chat- 
ting once  more  with  those  of  her  own  race.  The  same  day  on 
which  Cortes  and  Alvarado  had  talked  together  one  of  these 
women  met  Marina  in  the  market  place  whither  she  had  gone 
to  buy  a  veil  and  scarf.  She  begged  her  to  come  home  with 
her,  and  when  they  were  seated  and  had  been  served  by  a  slave 
with  sweet  cakes  and  chocolate,  the  woman  said: 

[158] 


THE  TEOCALLI  AT  CHOLULA 

"Stay  with  me  here  tonight,  Marina;  it  will  be  better  for 
you  than  if  you  should  return  to  the  palace  of  the  Teules." 

"Nay,  but  there  is  nothing  lacking  in  the  palace  of  the  white 
men,"  answered  Marina. 

"Naught  perchance  save  safety,"  added  the  woman  half  un- 
der her  breath.  "Yet  it  matters  not,"  she  continued,  "why  I 
desire  your  company,  only  promise  me  that  you  will  abide 
here  with  me  who  have  learned  to  love  you  so." 

Marina's  wits  were  quick  and  keen.  She  was  convinced 
that  the  woman  was  in  possession  of  certain  information  which 
she  determined  to  get  from  her.  It  did  not  take  a  minute  to 
lay  her  plans. 

"Will  you  in  truth  let  me  hide  here  until  the  hated  strangers 
are  gone?"  she  asked.  "For  weeks  have  I  looked  for  a  chance 
to  escape  from  them  who  have  kept  me  prisoner." 

"Since  that  is  so,"  replied  the  Cholulan  woman,  moving  her 
chair  closer  to  Marina,  "I  can  tell  you  what  will  give 
you  pleasure.  Tomorrow,  by  the  desire  of  Montezuma,  who 
has  sent  presents  to  all  our  chief  Caciques,  the  Teules 
will  be  set  upon  as  they  march  out  of  the  city,  and  in  the 
crowded  streets  our  warriors  say  they  will  have  no  chance  to 
make  use  of  their  strange  beasts  and  fire-breathing  weapons. 
Beyond  the  city  lie  thousands  of  Aztecs  ready  to  aid  our  men 
if  it  should  be  necessary." 

"And  when  the  white  men  are  overcome  what  will  be  done 
with  them?"  asked  Marina  eagerly.  "I  would  be  sure  that 
they  could  never  again  get  hold  of  me.  You  know  not  the 
strange  power  they  wield  with  the  words  of  their  devil  tongue 
and  the  magic  of  their  god." 

[159] 


WITH  CORTES  THE  CONQUEROR 

She  shivered,  and  her  fear  seemed  so  genuine  that  her  host- 
ess tried  to  comfort  her. 

"Fear  not,  Marina.  They  will  never  trouble  you  more. 
The  captives  will  be  sacrificed  in  the  temples.  It  is  already 
planned  that  many  will  be  offered  in  the  shrines  here,  but 
Malinche  will  be  taken  to  the  teocalli  in  Tenochtitlan." 

"That  is  good  news,"  said  Marina  rising.  "In  truth  you 
are  my  friend.  I  will  hasten  back  to  put  together  a  few  gar- 
ments and  then  steal  to  you  here  within  an  hour." 

Once  outside  the  house,  Marina  walked  as  rapidly  as  she 
could  without  attracting  attention.  She  met  Fernando  and 
asked  if  Cortes  were  within  the  palace.  In  her  excitement  she 
failed  to  notice  that  the  boy  himself  was  leaving  the  garden  in 
which  the  Captain  General's  quarters  were  set.  She  hurried 
to  Cortes's  apartments  and  entered  without  ceremony. 

"Senor,"  she  cried,  breathing  hard  with  excitement  and 
haste,  "I  have  brought  you  evil  tidings." 

"What  is  it,  Marina?"  asked  Cortes.  "If  you  are  warning 
us  once  again  before  it  has  happened  then  is  half  the  evil  gone. 
The  saints  bless  you,  Marina;  but  tell  me  what  is  planned.  I 
have  known  that  there  was  something  plotted  against  us." 

Then  Marina  repeated  word  for  word  what  the  Cacique's 
wife  had  revealed  to  her,  while  Cortes  paced  the  floor,  the  vein 
in  his  forehead  swelling  as  always  when  he  was  greatly  moved. 
He  realized  that  he  was  caught,  that  his  situation  was  the 
gravest  he  had  been  in  since  he  had  set  foot  in  Mexico.  By 
allowing  himself  to  be  cooped  up  in  a  city  with  enemies  in 
every  street  and  others  just  beyond  the  gates,  he  had  neg- 
lected, he  knew,  the  precautions  he  should  have  scolded  one  of 

[160] 


THE  TEOCALLI  AT  CHOLULA 

his  lieutenants  for  not  taking.  He  had  been  too  easily  de- 
ceived by  the  Cholulans'  apparent  friendliness.  However,  no 
matter  how  much  he  might  blame  himself,  he  lost  no  time  in 
useless  words. 

He  sent  messengers  hurriedly  to  certain  priests  of  a  temple 
some  leagues  away  whom  he  had  seen  on  his  march  to  Cholula, 
and  who,  he  had  learned,  were  credited  with  great  wisdom  and 
authority.  The  messengers  were  bidden  to  be  secret  and  to 
promise  valuable  presents  to  the  priests  if  they  would  come 
at  once.  When  they  arrived  Cortes,  by  aid  of  Marina's  di- 
plomacy, made  them  understand  that  if  they  would  give  him 
the  information  he  desired  he  would  double  the  valuable  gifts 
he  put  into  their  hands.  They  told  him  that  Montezuma  had 
at  first  sent  word  to  the  Cholulans  to  welcome  the  Spaniards ; 
then,  when  the  Aztec  priests  had  consulted  the  oracles  and 
declared  that  the  gods  had  decreed  that  the  Teules  should  per- 
ish in  Cholula,  he  had  reversed  his  commands  and  ordered  the 
revolt  which  was  about  to  break  out. 

Cortes  sent  for  the  ambassadors  from  Montezuma  and  told 
them  that  he  had  discovered  a  plot  to  destroy  him  and  his 
army.  The  Aztecs  protested  that  their  sovereign  knew  noth- 
ing of  this,  that  the  Cholulans  alone  were  to  blame.  Cortes 
pretended  to  believe  this,  as  he  was  anxious  to  avoid  an  open 
break  with  Montezuma. 

The  night  was  an  anxious  one  for  all  the  Spanish  army. 
Cortes  commanded  his  officers  to  be  prepared  for  any  rising  in 
the  city  and  to  hold  everything  in  readiness  to  march  as  soon 
as  dawn  would  make  it  possible  for  them  to  find  their  way 
through  the  streets.  So  anxious  a  time  was  it  for  Cortes  him- 

[161] 


WITH  CORTES  THE  CONQUEROR 

self,  who  was  planning  and  giving  orders  on  every  side,  that 
he  did  not  notice  the  absence  of  Fernando. 

When  Marina  had  stopped  Fernando  to  question  him  about 
Cortes's  whereabouts,  the  boy  was  on  his  way  to  the  great 
teocalli.  He  had  been  there  several  times  since  his  first  visit. 
Teoa  and  the  shrine  exerted  over  him  a  strange  kind  of  attrac- 
tion. At  times  the  venerable  priest  understood  clearly  that 
the  boy  was  one  of  the  Teules  whose  coming  had  so'  disturbed 
the  city;  at  other  times  he  would  greet  Fernando  with  rever- 
ence as  the  veritable  messenger  of  Quetzalcoatl.  He  liked  to 
talk  to  him  and  always  about  the  teocalli  and  his  long  service 
there.  He  told  him  that  the  god  himself  had  ordained  the 
pure  worship  of  flowers,  incense,  song  and  prayer.  The  hu- 
man sacrifices  offered  the  other  gods  were  practices,  he  ex- 
plained, which  had  been  introduced  by  the  Aztecs,  who  were 
late  comers  to  the  land  compared  to  his  own  ancestors,  the 
Mayas.  He  told  such  interesting  stories  of  Quetzalcoatl  that 
Fernando  was  never  tired  of  listening.  The  wonderful  view 
from  the  top  of  the  great  pyramid,  with  the  snow-covered  vol- 
canoes of  Iztaccihuatl  and  Popocatepetl,  the  sensation  that 
there  was  no  one  else,  Spaniard  or  Cholulan,  who  was  admitted 
as  he  was  freely  to  the  inner  shrine  of  the  god,  and  the  gentle 
manner  of  the  priest — all  these  combined  drew  Fernando  to 
the  teocalli  whenever  his  duties  left  him  free  for  an  hour  or 
so. 

This  evening  he  intended  to  bid  farewell  to  Teoa,  as  he  knew 
that  Cortes  had  given  orders  to  march  on  the  morrow.  When 
he  reached  the  summit,  the  younger,  fierce  looking  priest  who, 

[162] 


THE  TEOCALLI  AT  CHOLULA 

he  had  learned,  was  called  Chimalpopoca,  came  forward  and 
peering  into  his  face,  asked: 

"Wherefore  do  you  come  here,  Teule?" 

"To  talk  with  Teoa,  the  High  Priest,"  answered  the  boy, 
who  tried  not  to  show  the  feeling  of  repugnance  Chimalpopoca 
always  excited  in  him. 

"He  is  yonder,"  pointed  the  priest.  "Enter  and  behold  him 
offering  his  pure  sacrifice  to  the  god.  Shall  Quetzalcoatl  be 
content  with  naught  but  the  perfume  of  flowers?"  he  asked 
scornfully. 

Fernando  turned  with  relief  into  the  shrine,  and  when  Teoa 
had  finished  his  prayers  he  made  a  low  reverence  before  the 
boy.  Fernando  could  see  that  the  old  priest  had  grown  older 
even  since  his  last  visit,  and  that  his  gentle  wits  were  even  less 
in  his  keeping  than  before. 

"Hail,  blessed  messenger,"  he  cried.  "What  word  sends 
the  God  of  the  Air  by  you  to  his  faithful  servant?  For  four- 
score years  have  I  served  him,  have  brought  to  his  altar  the 
offerings  he  delights  in.  Soon  shall  I  journey  to  him;  but  be- 
fore I  close  mine  eyes  for  the  last  time  I  fain  would  know  that 
I  have  found  favor  with  him.  Answer,  Messenger,  is  it  so?" 

And  Fernando,  the  Christian,  who  could  not  bear  to  dis- 
appoint the  longing  of  the  heathen's  heart,  answered: 

"Yes,  you  have  found  favor  with  him,  Teoa." 

He  knew  that  it  was  no  use  while  the  priest  was  in  this  state 
of  mystic  absorption  to  explain  that  he  had  come  to  bid  him 
farewell.  But  he  laid  his  hand  on  the  head  of  the  kneeling 
priest  as  if  to  emphasize  Quetzalcoatl's  favor;  and  then,  lift- 

[163] 


WITH  CORTES  THE  CONQUEROR 

ing  the  curtain  at  the  entrance  of  the  shrine,  started  out  to 
descend  to  the  second  terrace.  As  he  reached  the  corner  by 
the  steps,  he  felt  himself  seized  from  behind.  A  scarf  was 
twisted  over  his  mouth  and  eyes;  he  was  lifted  up  by  strong 
arms  and  borne  rapidly  into  some  enclosed  space,  and  thrown 
with  such  force  to  the  ground  that  he  lost  consciousness. 


CHAPTER  XIII 

THE  SACEIFICIAL  STONE 

IN  the  dark  cell  where  Fernando  came  to  consciousness  all 
was  as  silent  as  if  he  were  hidden  in  the  bowels  of  the  earth. 
For  a  moment  he  could  not  tell  where  he  was  nor  remem- 
ber what  had  happened  to  him.  It  must  be  time,  he  thought, 
to  light  the  torches  and  serve  Cortes's  supper;  then  he  won- 
dered whether  his  master  had  missed  him.  His  mind  now 
picked  up  the  thread  of  the  afternoon's  events.  He  recalled 
the  anxious  face  of  Marina  as  she  had  hurried  past  him,  the 
ascent  of  the  teocalli,  his  feeling  of  repugnance  as  Chimalpo- 
poca  bent  over  him,  his  farewell  to  Teoa,  and  then  the  unex- 
pected assault  from  behind.  He  had  not  seen  his  assailant,  but 
he  was  certain  that  it  was  none  other  than  Chimalpopoca,  and 
that  his  dread  of  him  had  been  justified. 

He  could  not  tell  how  long  he  had  lain  unconscious.  Still 
suffering  from  bruises,  he  got  to  his  feet  and  began  to  feel  about 
the  walls  of  his  prison.  It  was  not  more  than  ten  by  eight 
feet,  he  judged,  and  was  covered  as  far  as  he  could  reach  with 
intricate  carvings.  He  felt  it  over,  inch  by  inch,  in  the  hope  of 

[165] 


WITH  CORTES  THE  CONQUEROR 

finding  an  opening;  but  the  opening,  wherever  it  was,  was  so 
cunningly  concealed  that  he  was  unable  to  discover  it.  There 
were,  he  knew,  several  small  rooms  on  the  summit  of  the  teo- 
calli,  in  addition  to  the  innumerable  apartments  at  its  base, 
which  served  for  storing  away  the  sacrificial  robes  and  utensils, 
or  as  rest  rooms  for  the  priests.  At  least,  this  was  the  purpose 
Fernando  had  ascribed  to  the  rooms  he  had  never  been  allowed 
to  enter. 

He  wondered  whether  Teoa  knew  where  he  was  and  whether 
his  kindness  to  him  had  been  but  the  playing  of  a  part,  the  bet- 
ter to  deceive  him.  Yet  he  did  not  believe  this  possible.  Even 
if  the  High  Priest  had  not  looked  upon  him  as  sent  by  Quet- 
zalcoatl,  his  gentle  nature,  the  boy  felt  sure,  abhorred  all  vio- 
lence. He  had  seen  him  shudder  when  he  spoke  of  the  human 
sacrifices  offered  in  other  temples  throughout  Anahuac  to  the 
God  of  War.  Doubtless  those  who  had  brought  him  where  he 
was  had  acted  without  Teoa's  knowledge,  and  whatever  they 
planned  to  do  to  him  they  meant  to  keep  from  his  friend. 

Fernando  shivered.  The  terror  which  seized  him  was  as 
sharp  as  physical  pain.  All  the  vague  feelings  of  oppression 
and  fear  that  he  had  experienced  when  he  first  mounted  the 
steps  of  the  teocalli  and  had  seen  the  eyes  of  Chimalpopoca 
fixed  upon  him,  now  merged  together  and  were  multiplied  a 
thousandfold.  If  he  could  only  have  a  light,  he  thought,  he 
would  be  braver.  He  felt  as  if  he  were  not  alone  in  the  cell, 
yet  when  he  moved  to  make  sure  he  found  no  one.  He  longed 
for  someone  to  come  and  tell  him  what  fate  awaited  him,  so  he 
cried  out  as  loud  and  as  long  as  he  could,  but  no  one  came. 

He  was  sure  that  days  must  have  gone  by  and  that  it  was 

[166] 


THE  SACRIFICIAL  STONE 

intended  to  starve  him  to  death.  But  in  fact  his  imprisonment 
had  lasted  only  eight  hours  when  he  felt  himself  lifted  from 
the  ground  on  which  he  had  crouched.  He  shrieked  with  sur- 
prise and  terror.  He  had  heard  no  one,  no  sound  of  the  open- 
ing wall,  no  footstep  behind  him.  A  scarf  was  bound  about  his 
mouth  and  he  was  carried  out  into  the  open  air.  He  caught 
sight  of  brilliant  stars  in  the  black  sky  above  and  the  flames 
of  several  ever-burning  altars.  Then  he  was  borne  into  what 
he  knew  must  be  one  of  the  smaller  shrines,  and  by  the  light 
of  a  torch  stuck  in  one  corner,  he  beheld  a  statue  of  Quetzal- 
coatl,  similar  in  design  to  the  famous  idol,  only  smaller  and 
darkened  by  the  smoke  of  years. 

He  saw  too  that  it  was  indeed  Chimalpopoca  who  had  bound 
and  carried  him.  The  priest  lighted  the  other  torches,  the 
glow  of  which  illumined  the  shrine.  In  place  of  walls  were 
heavy  curtains  of  cotton  on  which  were  painted  scenes  from 
the  history  of  the  god.  There  were  no  flowers  before  the 
statue,  but  hanging  on  poles  about  it  and  from  the  beams  which 
formed  a  roof  with  an  opening  in  it  to  let  out  the  smoke,  there 
were  innumerable  small  dark  objects.  Fernando  gazed  at 
these  in  horror,  for  he  had  heard  from  Marina  that  the  hearts  of 
human  sacrifices  were  thus  preserved  in  the  teocallis. 

"But  surely,"  he  said  to  himself,  while  Chimalpopoca  was 
busy  in  making  preparations  for  some  deed  he  dared  not  let  his 
imagination  dwell  on,  "surely  this  is  the  shrine  of  Quetzalcoatl, 
the  god  who  taught  the  Aztecs  all  that  is  highest  in  their 
civilization,  whose  altars  are  pure  of  the  awful  sacrifices  offered 
to  the  God  of  War."  Yet  in  his  heart  he  knew  that  Teoa's 
words  had  not  told  the  truth.  From  his  first  visit  to  the  teocalli 

[167] 


WITH  CORTES  THE  CONQUEROR 

the  faces  of  the  other  priests,  the  strange  odor  of  burning  flesh 
should  have  warned  him  of  what  went  on  in  the  shrines.  Now 
he  knew! 

He  watched  with  terrified  eyes  the  preparations  Chimalpo- 
poca  was  making.  At  a  signal  from  him  slaves  staggered  in 
with  a  huge  stone  block  and  laid  it  before  the  statue.  Now 
at  another  signal  they  approached  him.  He  tried  to  cry  out, 
but  the  scarf  muffled  every  sound.  He  kicked  out  wildly  and 
beat  his  arms  like  flails  in  their  faces,  but  his  blows  were  as 
ineffectual  as  drops  of  rain  on  a  rock.  They  lifted  him  from 
the  ground,  slipped  off  his  jerkin,  hose  and  under  garments, 
and,  carrying  him  naked  to  the  stone,  they  laid  him  on  it.  It 
was  slightly  curved  so  that  his  head  and  legs  hung  down.  The 
slaves  then  fastened  his  wrists  and  ankles  into  grooves  cut  out 
of  the  polished  stone  for  this  purpose.  Then  slaves  and  Chi- 
malpopoca  lifted  up  the  curtain  and  left  him  alone. 

Fernando's  heart  beat  as  if  it  were  eager  to  put  into  these 
few  last  moments  the  beats  of  a  lifetime.  His  mind  no  longer 
had  to  face  dread  possibilities  but  the  dire  certain  fate  that 
awaited  him.  He  wondered  again  if  Teoa  could  have  lied  to 
him  with  his  words,  his  smiles,  his  apparent  gentleness. 
Through  the  opening  in  the  roof  he  could  see  that  the  stars 
were  paling.  Doubtless  the  sacrifice  would  be  offered  at  dawn, 
the  sacrifice  that  was  now  so  full  of  life !  He  looked  up  at  the 
idol  before  him  and  shuddered  as  he  imagined  he  saw  it  leer 
back  at  him.  Then  he  began  to  pray,  fervent  prayers  to  Christ 
and  all  the  saints,  to  save  him,  or  if  that  might  not  be,  to  bear 
his  soul  to  the  Christian  heaven. 

He  saw  the  curtain  being  slowly  lifted,  and  priests  filed 

[168] 


THE  SACRIFICIAL  STONE 

in  until  the  shrine  was  full.  Chimalpopoca,  clothed  in  a  blood- 
red  robe,  came  the  last,  and  the  light  of  the  torches  flashed 
back  from  the  polished  black  stone  knife  he  bore  in  his  hand. 
Slaves  swung  incense  and  the  priests  chanted  a  hymn  to  the 
great  God  of  the  Air,  that  he  would  be  pleased  to  accept  this 
rare  offering,  and  in  token  of  his  pleasure,  ward  from  his  own 
city  of  Cholula  the  dangers  which  threatened  it.  The  slaves 
rolled  up  the  curtains,  that  had  been  flapping  gently  in  the 
faint  breeze  which  announced  the  dawn,  and  Chimalpopoca 
approached  the  stone. 

Fernando  closed  his  eyes.  Boy  though  he  was,  he  had  not 
shrunk  from  death  on  the  battlefield,  but  this  awful  death  he 
could  not  face.  He  felt  the  hand  of  Chimalpopoca  at  his 
breast.  In  another  second  the  knife  would  have  done  its  work. 

Then  he  felt  Chimalpopoca  start,  and  he  heard  the  voice  of 
Teoa,  but  firm  and  stern  and  angry  as  he  had  never  heard  it 
before : 

"What  means  this  profanation?  Truly  did  the  god  awaken 
me  from  my  slumbers  before  the  accustomed  hour,  that  I  might 
save  his  altar  from  this  horror.  Is  he  Huitzilopotchli,  that  ye 
offer  him  quivering  human  flesh  instead  of  fruit  and  flowers? 
Loosen  at  once  the  youth  and  leave  this  sanctuary,  all  ye  faith- 
less servants,  that  I  may  cleanse  it  and  escape  the  wrath  of 
Quetzalcoatl!" 

The  dreamy  look  in  the  High  Priest's  eyes  had  vanished; 
now  perhaps  for  the  first  time  in  many  years  he  was  fully 
aware  of  what  went  on  about  him.  Chimalpopoca,  seeing 
this,  knew  that  the  time  had  come  for  him  to  explain. 

"Fear  not,  Teoa,"  he  said  scornfully,  though  he  made  the 

[169] 


WITH  CORTES  THE  CONQUEROR 

customary  humble  obeisance  to  the  High  Priest,  "that  the  god 
will  be  angry  because  we  offer  him  this  sacrifice.  Long  ago  he 
wearied  of  your  flowers  and  for  years  now  he  has  delighted  in 
the  flavor  of  human  hearts.  Though  you  are  the  High  Priest 
and  the  son  of  high  priests,  you  have  not  known  what  went  on 
in  this  temple.  Your  nostrils  were  too  full  of  the  fragrance 
of  flowers  to  smell  the  smoke  of  the  burnt  offerings ;  your  eyes 
were  holden  by  age  that  you  should  not  behold  the  captives 
who  awaited  the  moment  of  sacrifice.  And  in  the  night  when 
you  were  asleep  I,  the  chief  priest  next  to  you,  did  perform 
the  duties  of  mine  office." 

Chimalpopoca  ceased  for  a  moment  to  listen  to  a  sound 
which  came  from  the  street  far  below,  and  Teoa,  like  one 
awakening  from  a  dream,  turned  to  the  other  priests  and 
asked : 

"Has  he  spoken  the  truth?" 

In  token  of  his  truth-telling,  Chimalpopoca  lifted  down  a 
string  of  dark  dried  objects  and  would  have  placed  it  in  Teoa's 
hand  had  he  not  drawn  back  shuddering. 

"The  hearts  of  Quetzalcoatl's  offering,"  said  the  younger 
priest  simply. 

The  noise  below  had  increased  to  such  an  extent  that  even 
to  the  high  shrine  came,  though  veiled,  the  cries  of  those  in  the 
streets.  Chimalpopoca  smiled  as  if  pleased. 

"Let  us  hasten,"  he  said,  "that  Quetzalcoatl  may  be  glad  of 
this  offerings  and  grant  success  to  what  is  planned." 

But  Teoa  had  taken  his  stand  beside  the  altar.  At  the 
nearer  sight  of  the  white  body  of  the  sacrifice  he  had  started 

back. 

[170] 


THE  SACRIFICIAL  STONE 

"Oh !  horrors  of  horrors  I"  he  cried.  "Not  only  have  you  pro- 
faned the  shrine  of  the  god  who  came  to  teach  men  gentleness 
and  the  culture  of  the  fields,  hut  you  dare  to  slay  his  very  mes- 
senger. Loose  him  before  Quetzalcoatl  smites  you  before  his 
own  altar." 

No  one  stirred.  The  outward  respect  they  had  always 
shown  to  the  High  Priest  had  for  years  covered  in  many  of  the 
priests  a  scorn  for  the  gentleness  which  was  so  contrary  to  their 
own  natures.  Yet  even  now  some  of  them  trembled  a  little, 
retaining  the  superstitious  awe  of  the  miraculous  powers  which 
were  supposed  to  be  hereditary  in  Teoa's  family. 

Not  so  Chimalpopoca.  He  had  not  even  listened  to  the 
older  priest's  words  but  had  been  barkening  to  the  uproar 
which  increased  each  moment.  Added  to  the  cries  was  a  dull 
roar  which  seemed  to  come  from  all  parts  of  the  city.  Now 
he  turned  and,  laying  his  hand  on  Teoa,  shoved  him  aside. 

"There  is  no  time  now  to  be  lost,"  he  cried.  "Dawn  is  past 
and  day  is  here.  The  god  waits  above  and  the  Caciques  below 
for  the  signal  that  they  may  expect  the  divine  blessing.  Hear 
you  not  how  the  folk  have  risen  against  the  Teules?  Monte- 
zuma  and  our  leaders  have  planned  that  neither  Malinche  nor 
his  army  shall  see  this  day's  sunset." 

Again  he  drew  his  black  knife  and  touched  the  boy's  breast 
with  its  sharp  edge,  as  if  to  feel  out  the  best  spot.  Then  came 
a  mighty  roar  from  the  streets  which  stayed  his  hand. 

"An  earthquake!"  cried  the  priests. 

"The  angry  voice  of  Quetzalcoatl,"  murmured  Teoa. 

"The  guns!"  thought  Fernando. 

Terrific  shrieks  followed,  and  the  temple  slaves  hurried  into 

[171] 


WITH  CORTES  THE  CONQUEROR 

the  shrine,  crying  out  "Help!  Help!  There  is  fighting  and 
terrible  death  all  about  us." 

Chimalpopoca  rushed  to  the  steps,  followed  by  all  except 
Teoa,  who  knelt  down  before  the  shrine  and  prayed  fervently. 

Fernando  dared  not  open  his  eyes  for  a  moment.  He  felt 
that  he  should  see  the  horrible  face  of  Chimalpopoca  above 
him.  When  he  did  open  them  he  saw  that  he  was  alone  except 
for  the  kneeling  High  Priest.  He  called  to  him,  for  the  scarf 
had  been  removed  when  he  was  laid  on  the  altar ;  but  Teoa  was 
once  again  lost  to  the  outside  world.  Fernando  listened  and 
could  hear  that  feet  were  flying  down  the  stairs  of  the  teocalli, 
and  he  knew  that  for  a  few  moments  he  was  safe.  He  tried 
to  imagine  what  was  happening  in  the  city.  He  made  a  guess 
that  Cortes  had  discovered  the  plot  against  him  and  that  he 
had  attacked  first  or  had  been  ready  to  beat  back  the  Cholulans 
when  they  attacked  him.  The  guns  told  him  that  the  Span- 
iards were  clearing  the  streets.  He  believed  they  would  be 
able  to  force  their  way  through  whatever  host  was  opposed  to 
them;  he  had  seen  the  panic  among  the  Tlascalans  when  the 
guns  mowed  down  their  comrades.  They  would  force  their 
way  out  of  the  city,  but  it  would  not  save  him.  He  would  be 
dead  before  Cortes's  work  that  day  was  done,  and  doubtless 
Cortes  would  never  know  the  fate  of  his  page,  but  would  think 
he  had  fallen  fighting. 

"O  blessed  saints,  what  a  sweet  death  were  that!"  cried  out 
the  boy  in  an  agony  of  dread. 

Again  he  tried  to  make  Teoa  hear  him.  If  the  priest  could 
loosen  him  might  he  not  escape  by  some  secret  passage  known 
to  the  High  Priest?  But  Teoa's  ears,  which  had  not  heard  his 

[172] 


THE  SACRIFICIAL  STONE 

call,  now  caught  the  shrieks  from  below.  He  seemed  to 
awaken  once  more  from  the  sleep  of  years  and  to  realize  that 
hostile  feet  were  attempting  to  gain  a  footing  on  the  steps  of 
his  beloved  temple.  He  rushed  out  beyond  the  shrine,  calling : 

"Arm  yourselves,  arm  yourselves,  you  priests,  and  defend 
the  house  of  the  god.  Here,  Chimalpopoca,  to  my  side. 
Quetzalcoatl  bids  me  fight  for  him." 

By  turning  his  head  to  one  side,  Fernando  was  able  to  see 
a  portion  of  the  terrace  and  the  head  of  the  stairs.  He  could 
see  Teoa  in  his  trailing  white  robe  and  Chimalpopoca  with  a 
breastplate  over  his  red  robe  which  he  had  looped  up  with  his 
girdle,  leaving  his  legs  bare  and  free,  a  spear  in  one  hand  and 
a  shield  in  the  other,  followed  by  fifty  young  priests,  all  hastily 
armed  with  whatever  they  could  find,  knives,  spears,  and  even 
heavy  objects  of  temple  furniture  to  hurl  down  on  the  foe  be- 
low, already  engaged  by  an  army  of  priests  and  slaves  on  the 
lower  terraces.  They  rushed  to  the  parapet  and  down  the 
stairs  and,  judging  by  the  sound  of  their  footsteps  as  he  could 
hear  them  going  round  each  descending  terrace,  Fernando 
knew  that  they  must  have  reached  the  level  of  the  street. 

There  was  a  slight  lull,  then  again  he  heard  the  reverbera- 
tion of  the  cannon,  the  rattle  of  musquetry  and  the  shrieks  of 
the  Cholulans.  His  ears  distinguished  the  battle-cry  of  his 
countrymen,  "St.  James!  St.  James!"  He  caught  the  sound 
of  blows  on  metal,  of  weapon  on  weapon  at  the  foot  of  the 
temple,  and  heard  ascending  steps,  so  he  concluded  that  the 
priests  had  been  driven  to  the  second  level. 

He  could  not  see  anything  that  was  going  on;  only  above 
him  the  brilliant  sky  up  which  the  sun  had  already  climbed  far, 

[173] 


WITH  CORTES  THE  CONQUEROR 

and  the  white  summit  of  one  of  the  great  volcanoes.  There 
was  no  human  being  left  in  the  shrine.  The  thousands  of 
priests  were  all  below.  Fernando  pulled  in  desperation,  try- 
ing to  free  his  arms,  but  with  no  avail.  The  braziers  on  which 
incense  had  been  thrown  sent  forth  their  heavy  clouds  of  fra- 
grant smoke  which  almost  stifled  him. 

He  could  not  tell  what  hopes  there  might  be  for  a  Spanish 
victory.  He  did  not  know  that  Cortes,  after  learning  from 
Marina  the  plot  of  the  Cholulans,  had  summoned  their  prin- 
cipal Caciques  and  taxed  them  with  what  he  called  their 
treachery.  Then  he  had  turned  the  cannon  upon  them, 
slaughtering  them  by  the  hundreds,  and  the  fighting  had  spread 
through  all  the  city  streets.  Fernando  knew  that  Cortes  had 
left  the  Tlascalan  allies  outside  the  city,  in  order  that  the  pres- 
ence of  their  hereditary  foes  might  not  offend  the  Cholulans. 
If  these  had  been  able  to  come  to  the  rescue  of  the  Spaniards 
he  believed  they  would  not  be  so  hopelessly  outnumbered. 

Then  suddenly  below  him  he  caught  the  battle-cry  of  the 
Tlascalans,  the  cry  of  Xicotencatl's  retainers.  Only  a  few 
weeks  ago  those  who  uttered  it  had  done  their  utmost  to  kill 
the  white  men ;  now  they  were  fighting  side  by  side  with  them. 
He  listened  more  intently  than  ever.  As  the  noise  grew 
stronger  he  knew  that  the  priests  had  again  been  driven  to  the 
level  above.  But  there  they  made  a  firm  stand,  reinforced  by 
the  slaves  who  had  been  stationed  there ;  and  the  sun  was  almost 
directly  over  his  head  before  he  heard  this  platform  abandoned 
and  the  priests  again  retreat.  He  listened  to  Chimalpopoca 
calling  out  his  commands,  and  he  shrank  at  the  sound  of  this 
voice  and  the  thought  that  even  though  the  Spaniards  and 

[174] 


THE  SACRIFICIAL  STONE 

Tlascalans  should  win  in  the  end,  there  would  be  time  before 
their  coming  for  the  priest  to  finish  the  sacrifice  he  had  begun. 

Another  half  hour  and  the  remaining  terraces  had  been  lost 
by  the  defenders.  So  close  below  him  was  the  fighting  now 
that  Fernando  could  easily  distinguish  the  voices  and  cries  of 
the  Cholulans  and  of  the  Tlascalans.  He  knew  that  there  were 
no  Spaniards  amongst  the  assailants,  but  the  cries  and  shots 
from  the  streets  told  him  they  were  busy  elsewhere.  He  could 
even  hear  the  bodies  as  they  fell  and  struck  the  third  terrace  in 
their  fall.  Then  there  came  a  great  rush  and  he  saw  the  priests 
swarming  over  the  parapet.  Some  rushed  to  the  statue  of  the 
god,  some  to  hide  in  the  dark  cells  like  the  one  in  which  he  had 
been  imprisoned,  while  the  majority  massed  to  dispute  the 
parapet  to  the  last. 

He  beheld  Teoa,  his  white  robe  almost  as  red  now  as  that  of 
Chimalpopoca's,  his  eyes  dazed,  turn  as  one  who  had  lost  his 
way,  searching  for  the  shrine  which  he  had  so  faithfully  served 
all  his  life.  But  instead  of  finding  it,  he  entered  the  one  where 
the  boy  lay.  The  sight  of  him  brought  back  to  the  ancient 
priest  the  horror  of  his  discovery  that  he  had  been  so  duped  and 
the  god's  shrine  so  desecrated.  He  stood  still  a  moment  be- 
fore the  bloodstained  altar,  then  cried  in  a  voice  of  anguish: 

"Quetzalcoatl!  Blessed  god!  Forgive  your  servant  who 
could  not  preserve  your  altar  from  profanation  and  from  the 
hands  of  the  enemy." 

Then  Fernando  saw  him  rush  to  the  parapet  with  the  light- 
ness of  a  boy,  and  with  horror  beheld  him  leap  out  into  the  air, 
to  fall  to  the  ground  far  below. 

Even  as  he  had  done  this  the  Tlascalans  swarmed  up  over  the 

[175] 


WITH  CORTES  THE  CONQUEROR 

steps;  against  their  superior  numbers  and  trained  force  even 
the  fierceness  of  Chimalpopoca  and  his  followers  was  of  no 
avail.  They  fought  as  bravely  as  men  can  fight,  but  the  Tlas- 
calans  were  victorious  and  soon  had  bound  together  all  who 
were  still  alive. 

Cries  of  astonishment  told  Fernando  that  he  had  been  dis- 
covered. He  looked  up  into  the  face  of  the  young  Cacique 
Xicotencatl.  Then  he  fainted,  and  when  he  came  to  himself 
he  was  lying  on  the  ground  unbound,  a  warrior's  cape  over  him. 
But  he  managed  to  answer  Xicotencatl's  questions  as  to  how 
he  came  there  and  to  pour  out  hurried  words  of  thanks  for  his 
rescue. 

The  young  Cacique  gave  his  orders.  His  soldiers  loosened 
for  a  moment  the  cord  which  bound  the  prisoners  together, 
and  took  out  Chimalpopoca.  They  stripped  him  of  his  robe 
and  then  threw  him  upon  the  sacrificial  stone.  And  before 
Fernando,  who  had  not  yet  completely  recovered  his  wits,  could 
protest,  a  Tlascalan  priest  had  cut  open  his  breast,  pulled  out 
his  heart  and  cast  it  into  the  fire  which  was  to  have  received  the 
heart  of  Fernando.  All  the  Tlascalans  cried  out  loud  words 
of  triumph  and  praise  to  the  gods  for  victory. 


[176] 


CHAPTER  XIV 

» 
IN  SIGHT  OF  THE  GOAL 

IT  was  with  real  joy  that  Cortes  greeted  his  page  again 
when  Xicotencatl  brought  Fernando  to  the  palace, 
whither  the  Cacique  went  to  report  to  his  ally  that  the 
Great  Teocalli,  the  heart  of  the  city,  was  captured.  The  Cap- 
tain General,  even  in  the  hours  of  his  anxiety,  had  had  time  to 
worry  over  the  absence  of  the  boy,  and  had  sent  Bernal  Diaz 
with  five  soldiers  in  search  of  him  through  such  portions  of  the 
city  as  were  held  by  the  Spaniards.  Now  when  he  saw  Fer- 
nando in  his  strange  costume  and  had  listened  to  the  boy's  ex- 
cited account  of  his  danger  and  his  rescue,  Cortes  stepped  to- 
wards the  Cacique  with  that  smile  that  endeared  him  to  so  many 
and  said: 

"You  have  indeed  made  of  me  your  debtor  this  day,  O 
Chief.  Xot  only  have  you  conquered  the  temple  by  your  valor, 
but  you  have  given  back  to  me  the  life  of  this,  my  page." 
4  "  'Tis  a  valiant  young  warrior,"  replied  the  Cacique  shortly, 
and  strode  away. 

Fernando,  strengthened  by  food  and  drink,  was  present  at 
the  Council  which  now  took  place.  Sandoval,  Alvarado,  de 

[177] 


WITH  CORTES  THE  CONQUEROR 

Avila  and  all  of  Cortes's  officers  related  their  stories  of  what 
they  had  seen  and  done  in  their  parts  of  the  contest.  Fer- 
nando wished  that  it  might  not  have  been  considered  necessary 
to  massacre  the  Cholulans  drawn  up  in  the  square;  but  the 
Spanish  leaders  justified  themselves  by  saying  that  only  by  a 
sudden  blow  of  this  kind  had  they  got  the  upper  hand.  Each 
officer  had  a  different  tale  to  tell  of  being  cornered  in  narrow 
streets,  where  javelins  and  stones  rained  on  them  from  the 
roofs;  of  the  quick  terror  that  seized  the  Cholulans  when  the 
cannon  and  muskets  sent  forth  the  mysterious  death  into  their 
ranks,  and  of  the  relief  they  felt  when  the  Tlascalans,  with 
wreaths  of  sedge  about  their  heads,  to  distinguish  them  from 
the  Cholulans,  appeared  to  join  their  strength  to  their  own. 

But  there  was  no  one  whose  recital  excited  as  much  atten- 
tion as  Fernando's.  Father  Olmedo  listened  eagerly  when 
the  boy  explained  the  difference  between  the  older  and  the 
later  worship  of  Quetzalcoatl. 

"I  would  I  might  have  talked  with  that  Teoa,"  he  said  re- 
gretfully. "It  seems  to  me  that  it  had  not  been  difficult  to 
have  proved  to  such  a  man  the  truths  of  our  blessed  faith." 

"Waste  not  your  desire  for  talk  with  the  dead,  Father," 
interrupted  Cortes.  "Rather  let  us  make  haste  to  convert  the 
living.  The  day  has  at  last  dawned  when  we  shall  drive  the 
devils  out  of  this  land  and  bring  this  pagan  folk  into  the  fold  of 
the  Church." 

The  eyes  of  the  Captain  General  blazed  with  religious  fire, 
and  all  present,  with  two  exceptions,  shared  his  belief  that  the 
conversion  of  the  heathen  was  about  to  be  accomplished. 

"But".  .  .  exclaimed  Fernando;  and  then  suddenly  con- 

[178] 


IN  SIGHT  OF  THE  GOAL 

scious  that  the  word  had  been  uttered  aloud,  he  tried  to  hide 
behind  Alvarado's  broad  back. 

"But  what,  boy?"  asked  Cortes,  beckoning  to  him. 

Fernando,  all  shamefaced,  answered: 

"I  crave  your  pardon,  Senor;  I  was  but  thinking  that  men 
who  could  fight  for  their  gods  as  I  saw  them  fight  on 
the  teocalli  would  not  change  their  belief  even  if  threatened  by 
death." 

Cortes  frowned,  and  while  he  was  weighing  his  reply,  Father 
Olmedo  spoke: 

"The  lad  says  wisely,  Captain.  Men  can  not  be  convinced 
in  a  minute.  Even  our  gracious  sovereigns,  Ferdinand  and 
Isabella,  respected  the  faith  of  the  Moors  when  they  con- 
quered their  kingdom.  In  truth,  you  can  not  doubt  that  the 
wish  nearest  to  my  heart  is  to  baptize  the  Indians,  but  let  us 
give  time  for  the  blessed  seed  of  faith  to  ripen." 

"The  father  is  right,"  said  Sandoval.  "Moreover,  should  we 
use  force  here  to  make  Christians  of  the  Cholulans  we  would 
leave  behind  us  an  enemy  in  every  one  of  the  thousands  of 
priests  who  swarm  here." 

Again  against  his  will  Cortes  was  forced  to  postpone  con- 
version; but  he  entered  eagerly  into  the  suggestion  of  Father 
Olmedo's  to  plant  a  huge  Cross  on  the  summit  of  the  teocalli. 
It  was  rapidly  built  of  stone  and  plaster  and  erected  on  the 
very  spot  where  Fernando  had  lain  bound.  The  priest, 
through  Marina,  explained  to  the  gaping  Cholulans  the  mean- 
ing of  this  symbol.  It  stood  high  above  the  shrines,  many  of 
which  had  been  destroyed  during  the  combat,  and  could  be  seen 
from  all  parts  of  the  city. 

[179] 


WITH  CORTES  THE  CONQUEROR 

Cortes  was  not  content  with  this  effort  and  determined  to 
prevent  any  further  human  sacrifices.  He  had  learned  from 
Fernando  that  all  the  prisoners  captured  by  the  Tlascalans 
were  destined  to  this  fate.  He  sent  for  the  principal  Caciques, 
and  forced  them,  against  their  will,  to  surrender  their  captives. 
Xicotencatl  alone  among  them  refused. 

"I  have  already  sent  those  whom  my  arms  won  for  me  to  our 
gods  in  Tlascala,"  he  answered  haughtily,  "and  Xicotencatl 
will  never  ask  back  from  the  gods  what  he  has  given  them." 

The  young  Tlascalan  in  truth  showed  little  inclination  to 
play  the  part  of  the  humbled  conquered  towards  the  captor; 
and  Cortes,  sure  that  for  the  time  at  least  his  desire  to  fight 
the  Aztecs  would  keep  the  Cacique  their  ally,  if  not  their  friend, 
did  not  resent  this  proud  attitude. 

The  only  Spaniard  to  whom  Xicotencatl  showed  courtesy 
was  Fernando.  He  would  ask  questions  of  him-  regarding  the 
discipline  and  drill  of  the  troops,  and  in  turn  would  explain  the 
simpler  evolutions  of  his  mountain  forces.  On  the  march  to- 
wards Tenochtitlan,  which  now  had  really  begun,  he  would  call 
Fernando  to  his  side,  and  as  they  walked  along,  his  yellow  and 
white  plumes  waving  about  his  shoulders  and  his  rough  cloak 
of  hare's  fur  woven  with  cotton  thrown  back  during  the  heat 
of  the  day,  the  boy  could  not  help  thinking  that,  different  as 
he  looked,  he  was  as  fine  a  figure  of  a  soldier  as  Alvarado  him- 
self. 

The  Cacique  was  oftener  silent  than  not,  yet  at  times  he 
would  relate  stirring  tales  of  Tlascalan  history.  And  one  day 
he  told  Fernando  of  the  gallant  enemy  he  hoped  to  find  again 

[180] 


IN  SIGHT  OF  THE  GOAL 

in  Tenochtitlan — the  son-in-law  of  Montezuma,  and  of  how 
they  had  sworn  to  fight  each  other. 

"You  did  not  know,  little  White  Warrior,"  he  said  almost 
affectionately,  "that  I  too  had  nearly  been  sacrificed  on  a 
strange  altar  from  which  I  too  escaped?" 

"And  yet,"  replied  Fernando  puzzled,  "you  have  sent  many 
Cholulans  to  die  the  same  death  in  Tlascala." 

'Tis  the  fortune  of  war,"  explained  the  Cacique.  "And 
had  I  been  old  as  some  of  them  were  I  had  not  sought  to  es- 
cape. It  is  a  quick  road  to  the  gods.  But  I  am  young,  and 
the  blood  beats  too  strongly  in  my  veins  to  be  stilled  yet." 

Now  that  Cholula  lay  conquered  behind  them,  Cortes  felt 
that  the  last  part  of  the  journey  to  Montezuma's  capital  had 
begun  in  earnest.  Before  leaving  the  city  he  had  received  other 
envoys  from  the  Aztec  monarch  and  he  had  pretended  to  be- 
lieve that  Montezuma  regretted  the  Cholulan  outburst  against 
the  Spaniards. 

He  did  not  need  the  warning  of  his  allies  to  know  that  it 
would  not  be  wise  to  trust  to  the  fair  words  of  the  Aztecs.  At 
one  part  of  the  march  he  came  to  two  roads,  one  of  which  had 
been  blocked  by  trunks  of  recently  felled  trees.  When  he 
inquired  of  the  Mexicans  why  this  had  been  done  they  told 
him  that  it  was  by  order  of  Montezuma,  to  prevent  the  Span- 
iards taking  a  road  which  would  be  impassable  for  their  horses 
and  their  guns.  Nevertheless  Cortes  determined  to  go  by  this 
way,  as  it  was  the  most  direct  road  to  Tenochtitlan,  and  also 
just  because  it  was  the  road  which  Montezuma  would  not  ex- 
pect him  to  take.  He  set  the  soldiers  to  removing  the  trees, 

[181] 


WITH  CORTES  THE  CONQUEROR 

and  soon  had  the  road  clear.  It  led  them  always  up  into  the 
mountains,  and  the  air  grew  colder  and  colder. 

"It  is  worse  than  the  Pyrenees,"  exclaimed  Alvarado,  draw- 
ing his  mantle  closer  about  him. 

"Look,  yonder,  what  sight  is  that?"  cried  Cortes,  letting  the 
reins  fall  on  his  horse's  neck  as  he  pointed  ahead. 

A  huge  white  peak  rose  between  them  and  the  sky,  its  white 
slopes  spreading  across  many  miles.  From  its  summit  a  cloud 
of  thinner  white,  a  vapor  shot  through  with  red  flames,  curled 
against  the  blue  sky. 

"It  is  snow,"  cried  Cortes  in  amazement,  "and  there  are 
flames  upon  it.  Saw  man  ever  such  a  marvel?  What  is  it 
called,  Marina?" 

"It  is  the  great  volcano,  Senor,"  the  girl  answered,  "Popo- 
catepetl, '  the  hill  that  smokes'  as  men  call  it.  There  is  fire 
in  its  heart  that  is  never  quenched.  'Tis  said  that  those  em- 
perors and  caciques  who  on  earth  have  ruled  cruelly  are  im- 
prisoned therein,  and  that  the  horrid  sounds  and  awesome  rum- 
bles that  can  be  heard  afar  off  come  from  their  outcries  in  their 
torments.  And  there  yonder  is  the  'White  Woman,'  Iztacci- 
huatl,  the  wife  of  Popocatepetl.  There  are  no  men  brave 
enough  to  venture  up  the  slopes  of  either  for  fear  of  the  wrath 
of  the  gods." 

"Indians  may  fear  them,"  cried  one  of  the  captains,  Diego 
Ordaz,  "but  a  Spaniard  knows  no  such  fear.  Will  you  give 
me  and  my  men  permission,  Senor,  to  make  closer  acquaintance 
with  yon  smoking  mountain?" 

"Gladty,  Ordaz,"  answered  Cortes.     "It  pleases  me  ever  to 

[182] 


IN  SIGHT  OF  THE  GOAL 

give  proof  to  our  allies  of  what  stuff  Spaniards  are  made.     Go, 
and  we  will  await  you  here." 

Fernando  begged  to  be  one  of  the  party,  but  Cortes  refused. 
He  knew  that  the  expedition  would  test  severely  the  strength 
of  grown  men.  While  the  army  rested  in  its  temporary  camp, 
Ordaz,  nine  soldiers  and  a  few  Tlascalans  cut  their  way  through 
the  heavy  undergrowth  of  the  forest  at  the  foot  of  the  slope. 
Loud  rumblings  from  the  interior  of  the  mountain  were  soon 
heard  and  proved  too  much  for  the  bravery  of  the  Indians,  who 
returned  to  camp.  The  Spaniards  pushed  on  laboriously  over 
lava  beds  to  where  the  snow  line  began.  With  great  difficulty 
they  climbed  step  by  step  over  icy  fields  till  they  almost  reached 
the  summit.  Then  wide  streams  of  molten  lava  and  choking 
fumes  checked  them,  and  much  to  their  disappointment,  they 
were  forced  to  descend  just  a  little  before  the  highest  point. 

"What  token  is  it  you  bring  back?"  cried  out  Cortes  as  the 
little  party  limped  wearily  but  proudly  back  to  camp. 

"An  icicle,  Captain,"  replied  Ordaz,  "which  I  plucked  from 
the  path  of  the  burning  torrent." 

Later,  when  Cortes's  report  of  his  expedition  had  come  into 
the  hands  of  the  Emperor,  Charles  V.  gave  unto  Diego  de 
Ordaz  the  right  for  himself  and  for  his  family  to  bear  a  burn- 
ing mountain  as  his  coat  of  arms. 

Each  day  the  march  of  the  army  was  more  arduous,  and 
many  of  the  troops  suffered  severely  from  the  intense  cold  and 
the  rarified  air  of  the  altitude. 

"Old  Montezuma  must  dwell  in  heaven  itself,  if  a  heathen 
may,"  growled  Bernal  Diaz,  "and  we  shall  never  climb  up  there 
in  this  life." 

[183] 


WITH  CORTES  THE  CONQUEROR 

But  Cortes,  whose  impatience  to  get  to  the  end  of  his  jour- 
ney, scarcely  allowed  him  to  sleep,  urged  the  men  on  to  further 
efforts. 

On  the  following  day  the  road  became  a  narrow  defile  en- 
closed by  high  stone  walls  which  left  no  outlet  for  the  sight  but 
the  sky. 

"So  is  sorrow,"  said  Father  Olmedo  to  Cortes,  "which  turns 
our  eyes  from  earthly  distractions  towards  heaven." 

But  Cortes  paid  little  heed  to  the  words  of  the  priest.  He 
had  caught  sight  of  Fernando  running  towards  him,  his  eyes 
glowing. 

"Master!"  he  cried  out,  "hasten  and  see  the  sight  beyond. 
There  lies  Montezuma's  kingdom.  I  went  ahead  while  all  of 
you  were  resting,  and  when  I  turned  that  corner  of  the  road  I 
beheld  the  wonder  of  it  all." 

Cortes  ordered  the  march  to  be  resumed  at  once,  and  in  a 
quarter  of  an  hour  they  had  passed  through  the  defile  and  stood 
on  the  side  of  the  cliffs  where  they  could  see  below  them 
spread  out  all  the  Valley  of  Tenochtitlan.  It  was  like  a  giant's 
flower  garden,  with  dark  patches  of  forests  and  gayly  colored 
fields  and  farm  lands.  The  two  great  lakes  glistened  in  the 
sunlight  which  was  reflected  back  from  the  stones  of  palaces 
and  temples.  And  around  the  entire  valley  rose  the  ring  of 
snow-tipped  mountains. 

All  stood  for  a  moment  silently  gazing ;  then  the  soldiers  be- 
gan to  murmur.  The  sight  of  all  the  wealth  and  signs  of  or- 
dered civilization  before  them  impressed  them  with  the  power 
of  Montezuma  and  the  people  he  reigned  over.  They  cried  out 
that  it  was  foolhardy  to  think  of  conquering  this  land  with  their 

[184] 


IN  SIGHT  OF  THE  GOAL 

handful  of  troops.  Again  Cortes  appealed  to  them,  begging 
them  not  to  turn  their  backs  on  the  glory  and  the  riches  that 
awaited  them ;  and  at  last  he  and  his  captains  succeeded  in  per- 
suading them  to  go  on. 

They  descended  into  the  valley  and  passed  through  numerous 
villages,  in  some  of  which  the  inhabitants  welcomed  them  with 
gifts  of  flowers,  and  in  others  the  folk  stared  at  them  in  silence. 

Another  embassy  from  Montezuma  was  seen  approaching. 
They  bore  gifts  of  gold  and  furs  and  feather  robes,  and  their 
spokesman  repeated  the  message  of  their  Emperor,  that  he 
would  bestow  great  quantities  of  gold  upon  Cortes  and  his  men 
if  they  would  come  no  farther. 

While  they  were  speaking  Fernando  had  caught  sight  of  a 
boy  of  about  his  own  age  among  the  envoys.  The  boy — 
Ahuitzotl — had  eyes  for  Fernando  only.  They  gazed  fixedly 
at  each  other,  apprising  as  boys  have  always  done,  the  strength 
and  resistance  of  the  other.  One  of  the  Caciques  held  out  a 
small  shield  ornamented  with  feathers  to  Ahuitzotl  and  gave 
him  some  command.  Ahuitzotl  looked  as  if  he  disliked  obey- 
ing, nevertheless  he  took  the  shield  and  walked  slowly  towards 
Fernando. 

"  'Tis  a  gift  to  you,  white  boy,"  he  said. 

"My  thanks  to  him  who  sent  it,"  answered  Fernando. 

"Do  you  speak  our  tongue?"  asked  the  Aztec  in  astonish- 
ment. 

"Somewhat,"  replied  Fernando. 

He  examined  the  shield  eagerly.  The  Aztec  showed  him 
how  it  should  be  held,  and  Fernando  in  return  showed  him  his 
dagger  which  he  wore  in  his  belt,  on  which  he  had  noticed 

[185] 


WITH  CORTES  THE  CONQUEROR 

Ahuitzotl's  eyes  fastened.  His  hands  happened  to  touch  those 
of  the  Indian  as  he  pulled  the  Toledo  knife  from  its  leathern 
sheath,  and  he  experienced  a  sudden  feeling  that  their  touch 
was  familiar  to  him,  though  he  hunted  through  his  memory  in 
vain  for  a  clue.  Then  all  at  once  he  seemed  to  see  once  again 
a  figure  struggling  in  a  dim  light  and  he  felt  again  the  iron 
grip  of  fingers  about  his  throat. 

"It  was  you  then?"  he  exclaimed.  But  the  Aztec's  features 
gave  no  sign  of  understanding.  Still  Fernando  was  now  cer- 
tain that  it  had  indeed  been  this  boy  who  had  so  nearly  suc- 
ceeded in  stealing  Cortes's  sword  and  who  had  got  the  better 
of  himself  in  the  struggle.  He  measured  his  opponent  with 
his  eye  and  wondered  whether  if  he  had  not  been  taken  by  sur- 
prise he  might  not  have  held  his  own. 

"What  is  your  name?"  he  asked,  looking  fixedly  at  him.  "I 
would  see  more  of  thee  some  day." 

"Ahuitzotl,"  replied  the  Aztec,  who  had  no  doubt  for  what 
purpose  the  Spanish  boy  wished  to  meet  him  again.  "And  how 
do  they  call  you?"  he  asked  in  turn. 

"Fer-nan-do,  Fer-nan-do,"  repeated  the  other  slowly,  to  let 
the  unaccustomed  sound  sink  into  his  ear  and  brain. 

Xicotencatl,  the  Tlascalan,  had  been  standing  some  distance 
away,  observing  the  two  boys.  Now  he  came  towards  them  and 
put  an  end  to  the  meeting,  which  he  knew  would  not  have  pro- 
gressed so  peacefully  had  they  been  free  of  witnesses. 

"Are  you  from  the  court  of  Montezuma?"  he  asked  Ahuit- 
zotl. 

"I  am  the  chief  page  of  our  great  Emperor,"  replied  the  boy, 
drawing  himself  up  proudly. 

[186] 


IN  SIGHT  OF  THE  GOAL 

"  Then  you  must  know  Prince  Guatemozin?"  questioned  the 
Cacique  again. 

"He  is  my  master  in  the  training  of  a  warrior,"  and  Ahuit- 
zotl  as  he  answered  looked  almost  prouder  of  this  honour  than 
of  his  close  relation  to  his  sovereign. 

"Will  you  bear  to  him  this  message?  Say  to  him  that  the 
Tlascalan  whom  he  knows  waits  eagerly  to  match  once  more 
with  him  the  strength  of  his  arm,  and  that  the  day  is  not  far 
distant  when  he  will  meet  him  in  a  place  fitter  for  a  combat  that 
the  women's  quarters.  Will  you  tell  him  this?" 

"Yea,  I  will  bear  your  message,  Tlascalan,"  agreed  Ahuit- 
zotl;  "but  it  will  behoove  thee  to  have  a  strong  arm  indeed  be- 
fore you  can  hope  to  bear  his  down."  He  did  not  recognize 
in  the  Tlascalan  chieftain  the  fugitive  he  had  pursued  a  few 
days  before. 

Then  he  walked  off  slowly  and  rejoined  the  envoys  who  were 
departing  without  the  concession  from  Cortes  they  had  hoped 
to  bear  to  Montezuma.  The  Spanish  leader  had  given  them 
honied  words  for  honied  words  of  theirs,  and  he  had  told  them 
to  say  to  their  Emperor  that  he  could  not  forego  the  pleasure 
of  seeing  for  himself  the  wonders  of  his  city. 

When  Ahuitzotl  entered  the  royal  chamber  he  found  Mon- 
tezuma much  disturbed.  The  knowledge  that  the  Spaniards 
were  now  almost  at  his  gate,  and  that  neither  bribes  nor  plots 
had  sufficed  to  halt  them,  made  him  pace  the  floor  with  anxiety. 
Some  parrots  chained  to  golden  perches  turned  their  brilliant 
heads  to  watch  him,  as  if  amazed  at  his  unusual  restless- 
ness. 

"If  1  could  but  know  what  is  in  their  hearts,  wherefore  they 

[187] 


WITH  CORTES  THE  CONQUEROR 

come  here  and  what  they  will  of  me!"  exclaimed  Montezuma, 
speaking  aloud. 

There  was  no  one  else  but  Ahuitzotl  in  the  chamber.  He 
alone  was  the  witness  of  these  rare  moments  when  the  dread 
sovereign  showed  signs  of  common  human  weakness. 

"Sire,  may  I  speak?"  he  asked. 

"Speak!"  commanded  Montezuma,  though  he  looked  an- 
noyed at  the  interruption  to  his  thoughts. 

"I  believe,  Lord,"  said  the  page,  "that  while  Malinche  tarries 
on  the  way,  one  of  the  Teules  could  be  brought  before  you  whom 
you  might  question  fully,  and  learn  what  is  in  their  hearts." 

"Even  were  that  impossible  thing  possible,  boy,"  said  the 
Emperor,  his  tone  showing  how  foolish  Ahuitzotl's  suggestion 
seemed  to  him,  "how  could  one  speak  to  a  Teule  in  his  strange 
tongue?" 

Then  Ahuitzotl  knelt  at  Montezuma's  feet,  and  in  low  words, 
though  there  were  none  to  overhear,  told  of  the  plan  he  had 
rapidly  thought  out.  Gradually  Montezuma's  indifference 
changed  to  interest.  Calling  a  slave,  he  sent  him  to  summon 
Cacama  to  his  presence.  While  they  were  waiting  he  asked 
Ahuitzotl  many  questions,  and  discovered  how  closely  his  page 
had  studied  the  ways  of  the  white  men  during  the  days  he  had 
spied  on  their  camp.  He  took  from  his  arm  a  bracelet  of 
tortoise  shell  and  gold  and  slipped  it  on  Ahuitzotl's  wrist. 

"Let  this  remind  you,"  he  said,  "that  Montezuma  will  re- 
ward you  for  your  services  to  him." 

Then  Cacama  was  announced. 

"Your  son  has  conceived  a  strange  plan,  Cacique,"  he  said. 
"Listen,  that  you  may  help  in  bringing  to  pass  what  he  dreams 

Of."  [188] 


p-g.g? 


CHAPTER  XV 

» 

MONTEZTJMA  ASKS   QUESTIONS 

DURING  the  months  since  he  had  left  Cuba  Fernando 
had  grown  from  a  child  into  a  youth  not  far  from  man- 
hood. His  body  had  become  like  tempered  steel;  his 
wits  had  sharpened  and  his  bravery  had  already  been  remarked 
among  men  none  of  whom  were  cowards.  Yet,  unlike  Ahuit- 
zotl,  there  was  one  thing  he  had  to  learn  before  he  could  have 
the  right  to  call  himself  a  warrior- — absolute  obedience.  He  did 
not  intend  to  disobey,  but  some  sudden  keen  impulse  would  lead 
him  to  disregard  the  ordinances  of  the  camp.  And  Cortes, 
who  knew  so  well  how  to  hold  his  men  in  strict  discipline,  would 
content  himself  with  imposing  a  scolding  or  some  slight  punish- 
ment upon  his  page  in  consideration  of  his  youth. 

Since  the  day  of  his  escape  from  the  teocalli,  Fernando  had 
given  heed  to  the  warning  not  to  wander  away,  in  camp  or  on 
the  march.  But  at  sunset  of  the  day  when  he  had  recognized 
Ahuitzotl  he  climbed  a  small  hillock  to  gain  a  nearer  view  of 
the  city  which  lay  only  a  few  miles  beyond.  The  soldiers  had 
bivouacked  just  at  the  foot  of  the  hill,  so  that  he  was  scarcely 
out  of  bounds;  and  when  tired  of  gazing  and  of  eating  the 

[189] 


fruit  which  grew  all  about  him,  he  had  no  fear  of  sitting  down- 
to  rest  where  he  was.  The  darkness  was  falling,  and  in  an- 
other minute  he  said  to  himself  he  would  descend  to  the  fires 
the  soldiers  were  lighting  for  warmth  and  for  preparing  their 
evening  meal. 

It  had  been  a  long  day  for  Fernando,  so  his  head  nodded 
and  drooped  with  weariness.  One  leg  stretched  out  to  a  com- 
fortable position  and  then  the  other,  and  soon  the  boy  lay  fast 
asleep  flat  on  the  ground. 

A  ray  of  moonlight  striking  his  face  awoke  him.  He  sat  up 
and  tried  to  recall  where  he  was.  He  knew,  from  the  height  of 
the  moon  dimmed  by  heavy  clouds,  that  he  must  have  slept  for 
hours.  The  fires  in  the  camp  below  had  gone  out  and  the 
world  was  deathly  still.  His  heart  beat  quickly  from  his  sud- 
den awakening  and  the  loneliness  of  his  surroundings.  He 
glanced  apprehensively  about  him  to  reassure  himself  that 
there  was  nothing  to  be  afraid  of.  But  what  were  those  tall 
white  figures  in  front,  too  dimly  seen  in  the  semi-darkness  for 
him  to  be  sure?  He  seemed  to  see  plumes  waving,  though  they 
did  not  advance.  Was  the  whiteness  that  of  quilted  armour? 
His  hand  clasped  his  dagger.  He  was  frightened,  yet  it  was 
not  the  same  kind  of  fear  which  he  had  experienced  on  the  sacri- 
ficial stone.  Now  if  death  were  in  front  of  him  he  knew  he 
could  die  fighting.  Then  he  thought  of  Cortes  and  his  com- 
rades below.  Was  this  another  night  attack  of  which  he  could 
warn  them?  He  must  know.  So  with  a  prayer  in  his  heart  he 
stepped  bravely  forward. 

A  moonbeam  lighted  up  for  a  second  the  row  of  white  ob- 
jects, and  he  almost  laughed  with  relief — they  were  the  tall 

[190] 


MONTEZUMA  ASKS  QUESTIONS 

white  stalks  massed  thickly  together  of  the  yucca  plant,  known 
later  as  "Spanish  Bayonets." 

He  was  about  to  run  down  the  hill  when  he  heard  his  name 
spoken  softly,  and  he  saw  ahead  of  him  the  figure  of  a  man. 
The  voice  was  so  low  that  he  could  scarcely  have  recognized  its 
owner,  but  even  in  the  obscurity  he  could  see  that  the  features 
were  those  of  Cortes.  There  was  no  gleam  of  armour ;  he  was 
wrapped  in  a  long  Aztec  cloak  of  wool  such  as  he  sometimes 
threw  about  him  to  protect  him  from  the  sharp  night  air. 

"Fernando,"  called  the  low  voice,  and  the  figure  laid  his 
fingers  to  his  lips  to  counsel  silence.  "Fernando"  came  the 
call  again. 

Fernando  started  forward,  in  the  direction  away  from  the 
camp.  He  bent  his  head  in  shamefacedness  at  the  thought 
that  once  more  he  must  be  chided  for  disobeying  orders  and 
that  his  absence  had  forced  his  master  to  break  his  rest  to  come 
himself  in  search  of  him.  He  started  to  speak,  but  again  there 
was  the  signal  for  silence.  Walk  as  rapidly  as  he  would,  he 
could  not  keep  up  with  the  long  stride  ahead. 

Then  the  idea  came  to  him  that  it  was  not  merely  to  hunt 
out  his  page  that  Cortes  was  there.  His  silence  and  the  direc- 
tion they  were  taking  were  proof  that  he  had  some  important 
matter  on  hand. 

Fernando's  heart  grew  lighter  and  he  lifted  his  head  again : 
he  was  to  be  allowed  to  assist  in  whatever  it  might  be ;  he  had 
been  chosen  instead  of  Alvarado  or  Sandoval  or  other  captains, 
he  thought  proudly.  He  felt  so  grateful  for  this  proof  of  con- 
fidence that  he  swore  to  himself  never  again  would  he  disobey 
in  the  slightest  degree  any  command  of  Cortes. 

[191] 


WITH  CORTES  THE  CONQUEROR 

He  followed  on  after  the  beckoning  silent  figure,  down  the 
other  side  of  the  hillock  and  on  to  the  plain  below,  by  a  path 
that  bordered  fields  of  tall  maize.  Now  surely,  he  said  to  him- 
self, that  they  were  out  of  earshot  of  the  camp,  his  master 
would  let  him  catch  up  with  him  and  would  explain.  He 
quickened  his  steps,  but  still  could  not  shorten  the  distance  be- 
tween them. 

Suddenly  there  came  to  him  a  doubt  which  made  him  shiver, 
but  the  figure  turned  to  him  the  well  known  features  and 
again  called  "Fernando."  How  could  he  fear  when  he  was 
with  Cortes?  Still  the  sinister  quiet  of  the  wide  plain  en- 
veloped him  like  a  stifling  vapor — he  must  call  out  and  put  an 
end  to  it. 

"Master!"  he  cried,  "wait  for  me  a  moment.     I  am  afraid." 

Now  the  figure  halted,  and  when  Fernando  had  caught  up 
with  him,  he  threw  aside  the  mantle  and  disclosed  the  garb  of 
an  Aztec  Cacique,  and  the  terrified  boy,  looking  up  into  the 
whitened  face,  saw  that  it  belonged  to  Cacama,  the  chief  at 
whose  strange  resemblance  to  Cortes  all  the  Spaniards  had  mar- 
velled. 

Now  he  knew  that  his  fright  had  been  justified.  At  a  low 
call  from  the  Cacique  two  slaves  crawled  out  from  the  stalks  of 
the  maize,  and  bound  Fernando's  arms,  legs  and  mouth  firmly 
but  gently,  with  soft  scarfs  that  did  not  hurt  him.  One  lifted 
him  to  his  back  and  started  off  on  a  quick  trot,  the  other  run- 
ning by  his  side.  Every  now  and  then  they  shifted  the  burden 
to  the  other's  shoulders,  so  as  to  prevent  either  from  growing 
weary  and  having  to  decrease  his  speed,  which  was  little  less 
than  that  of  a  trotting  horse.  They  covered  the  ground  so 

[192] 


MONTEZUMA  ASKS  QUESTIONS 

rapidly  that  soon  they  had  arrived  at  the  lake  on  the  borders 
of  which  lay  the  great  city  of  Tenochtitlan.  Now  they  bound 
another  scarf  over  the  boy's  eyes,  and  shortly  after  he  felt  him- 
self laid  gently  in  a  boat  and  knew  that  it  was  being  rapidly 
rowed  across  the  lake.  Once  more  he  was  lifted  to  the  slave's 
back,  and  soon  the  dulled  footsteps,  the  heavy  perfumed  air, 
told  him  that  he  was  within  the  walls  of  some  large  building. 
Was  it  another  temple,  he  wondered?  Were  the  gods  this  time 
destined  to  enjoy  the  sacrifice  which  had  escaped  them  be- 
fore? 

He  was  set  down  on  the  ground,  his  feet  sinking  into  a  soft 
mat ;  the  scarfs  were  undone  and  taken  away,  and  he  saw  that 
he  was  in  a  large  hall  with  heavily  carved  cedar  beams  and 
walls,  hung  with  the  richest  feather  hangings  as  gorgeous  as  a 
flock  of  parrots.  In  front  of  him,  on  a  raised  seat  inlaid  with 
gold,  sat  a  man  with  a  crown  on  his  head,  and  wearing  gar- 
ments studded  with  turquoises.  He  knew  without  a  doubt 
that  this  was  Montezuma.  Standing  about  him  were  a  few 
courtiers  only,  the  Emperor's  chosen  councilors.  Fernando's 
eyes  blazed  with  anger  when  he  caught  sight  of  Ahuitzotl  fan- 
ning Montezuma  with  a  turkey-feather  fan.  There  was  a  look 
in  the  Aztec  boy's  face  which  said  as  plainly  as  words  that  it 
was  he  who  was  responsible  for  bringing  him  hither.  Fernando 
bowed  low  to  the  Emperor  and  waited  what  was  to  come. 

"Fear  not,  stranger,"  began  Montezuma  after  a  moment's 
'eager  scrutiny  of  the  strange  aspect  of  the  first  European  he 
had  ever  beheld.  "No  harm  shall  be  done  you.  We  have 
brought  you  hither  because  we  understand  that  you  speak  our 
tongue  and  because  there  are  certain  questions  we  would  ask 

[193] 


WITH  CORTES  THE  CONQUEROR 

of  you  concerning  Malinche.  We  trust  that  you  have  not  suf- 
fered any  pain  on  thy  way  to  our  palace." 

Montezuma  was  the  first  monarch  Fernando  had  ever  be- 
held, so  that  he  had  no  standard  by  which  to  measure  him. 
Nevertheless,  he  doubted  whether  Charles  the  Fifth,  King  of 
Spain,  Emperor  of  the  Holy  Roman  Empire,  Lord  of  all  New 
Spain  of  the  Ocean  Sea,  as  Cortes  called  Mexico,  was  a  more 
awe-inspiring  figure  than  this  Indian  king.  He  bowed  low 
again  as  he  replied. 

"I  have  suffered  no  harm,  Sire." 

Montezuma  showed  his  pleasure  at  discovering  that  he  could 
comprehend  the  stranger's  words.  It  was  almost  as  if  he  had 
heard  human  speech  in  the  mouth  of  a  beast. 

"My  page  here,"  and  he  motioned  to  Ahuitzotl,  "has  told  me 
the  truth  about  you  then.  Doubtless  what  he  has  related  to 
me  of  Malinche  and  his  warriors  is  true  also.  But  sharp  as  are 
Ahuitzotl's  eyes  and  ears,  he  could  not  see  nor  hear  what  is 
planned  and  said  in  the  white  men's  hearts.  For  this  reason 
I  sent  for  you  that  I  might  learn  the  truth." 

The  gentleness  of  Montezuma's  words  and  voice  told  Fer- 
nando that  his  life  was  in  no  danger.  Therefore  he  was  able 
to  give  full  attention  to  the  strangeness  of  the  present  scene. 
So  it  was  as  he  had  thought,  that  the  Aztec  boy  had  been  sent  to 
spy  upon  the  camp ! 

Montezuma  continued : 

"Tell  me,  are  you  men  or  gods?" 

Fernando  realized  that,  even  if  the  Emperor  might  still  be 
in  doubt,  too  many  in  the  land  were  already  convinced  of  the 

[194] 


MONTEZUMA  ASKS  QUESTIONS 

human  nature  of  his  countrymen  for  Montezuma  to  be  long 
deceived. 

"We  are  only  men,  Sire,"  he  answered. 

"And  what  is  it  then  that  Malinche  seeks  in  my  kingdom?" 
asked  the  Aztec.  "Why  has  he  travelled  so  many  leagues  and 
traversed  so  many  mountains  to  journey  to  Tenochtitlan?" 

Fernando's  brain  worked  quickly.  If  he  told  the  truth  how 
could  it  harm  the  Spaniards,  even  though  the  royal  anger 
should  be  vented  upon  himself  for  uttering  it?  The  sooner 
Montezuma  realized  that  nothing  could  stop  Cortes's  advance 
the  better  it  would  be  for  all.  So  he  spoke  slowly  and  clearly : 

"He  comes  to  greet  you,  oh  King,  to  admire  the  wonders  of 
your  capital  city  and  to  ...  claim  your  allegiance  to  our  Em- 
peror beyond  the  seas,  the  greatest  monarch  on  earth." 

Montezuma  clenched  his  hands,  and  several  of  his  councilors 
started  forwards,  as  if  to  slay  the  bold  speaker  who  dared  sug- 
gest to  their  sovereign  that  there  was  in  all  the  world  a  power 
above  his  authority.  But  Montezuma  waved  them  back  and 
gave  an  order  to  Ahuitzotl,  who  left  the  hall. 

"I  will  send  tribute  to  your  Emperor,"  he  said  in  a  low  voice 
that  spoke  to  those  familiar  with  him  of  the  utmost  dejection, 
"arid  there  is  no  need  for  Malinche  to  come  hither  for  it.  Be- 
hold"— and  he  pointed  to  the  slaves  who,  preceded  by  Ahuit- 
zotl, came  in  bearing  baskets  on  their  heads — "this  treasure 
which  I  will  send  back  by  you  as  one  hundredth  part  of  the 
tribute.  Will  not  this  satisfy  Malinche?" 

The  slaves  set  down  the  baskets.  All  the  gold  and  jewels 
which  Fernando  had  seen  since  leaving  Cuba  were  as  nothing 

[195] 


WITH  CORTES  THE  CONQUEROR 

compared  to  this  now  before  him.  Yet  he  did  not  hesitate  to 
answer : 

"Malinche  has  sworn  that  he  would  greet  you  in  Tenochtit- 
lan,  oh,  King;  and  sooner  could  you  stop  the  sun  from  rising 
than  bid  him  halt." 

His  manner  was  deferential  but  his  words  carried  conviction 
to  Montezuma.  For  days  and  months  he  had  been  uncertain 
how  to  deal  with  these  strangers  who  had  appeared  from  the 
unknown.  He  had  tried  to  intimidate,  to  bribe,  to  plot  against 
them,  his  heart  always  misgiving  him  that  whatever  method  he 
adopted  at  the  moment  was  wrong.  Now  he  had  gained  the 
certainty  he  sought — there  was  to  be  no  stopping  them — and 
his  heart  was  filled  with  foreboding  and  great  sadness. 

The  councilors  now  voiced  their  opinions,  many  of  them, 
Montezuma's  own  brother  and  others,  demanding  that  the  en- 
tire Aztec  army  set  out  at  once  to  slaughter  the  invaders  before 
they  advanced  another  league.  But  Montezuma  shook  his 
head  and  said  in  a  sorrowful  voice : 

"Of  what  avail  is  resistance  when  the  gods  have  declared 
against  us?  Yet  I  mourn  most  for  the  old  and  infirm,  the 
women  and  children,  too  feeble  to  fight  or  to  fly.  For  myself 
and  the  brave  men  around  me,  we  must  bare  our  breasts  to  the 
storm  and  meet  it  as  we  may." 

Then  he  commanded  that  another  and  last  embassy  be  sent 
to  the  Spaniards  at  once,  this  time  not  to  try  to  turn  them  back, 
but  to  welcome  them  to  Tenochtitlan  in  his  name.  Perhaps 
the  Teules  would  be  affected  by  kindness  and  could  be  per- 
suaded to  depart  before  long  for  the  land  whence  they  had 
come.  Then  Montezuma  walked  slowly  from  the  hall. 

[196] 


MONTEZUMA  ASKS  QUESTIONS 

Fernando  knew  that  the  Emperor  had  completely  forgotten 
his  presence;  not  so  the  Caciques  who  remained,  who  cast  no 
friendly  glances  at  him. 

"Let  us  slay  him,"  cried  Cacama  who  had  entered  the  apart- 
ment towards  the  end  of  the  scene,  "that  he  may  not  tell  Ma- 
linche  how  he  has  witnessed  the  weakness  of  Montezuma." 

Others  were  of  like  mind  except  Guatemozin,  who  said  that 
his  death  would  rouse  the  anger  of  Cortes  against  them. 

"Am  I  permitted  to  speak  in  the  council  of  my  elders?" 
asked  Ahuitzotl,  and  when  Guatemozin  had  waved  his  hand  in 
permission,  he  began: 

"Malinche  will  never  know  what  has  befallen  his  page;  he 
will  believe  that  he  wandered  from  the  camp  at  night  and  was 
slain  by  wild  beasts.  Let  us  send  back  his  garments  rubbed  in 
blood  and  leave  them  on  the  road  near  the  camp.  But  let  us 
keep  the  boy  alive,  since  it  may  be  that  some  time  we  shall  have 
need  of  him  again.  And  if  not,  then  the  gods  have  always 
hunger  for  a  sacrifice." 

The  Caciques  gave  their  assent.  Ahuitzotl  spoke  with  wis- 
dom beyond  his  years,  they  declared,  and  since  it  was  his  plan, 
they  gave  the  boy  to  him  to  guard  until  he  should  be  required. 

Fernando  realized  that  there  was  no  chance  of  escape  and 
no  wisdom  in  a  useless  struggle  in  a  palace  where  slaves  and 
guards  were  so  numerous.  Therefore  he  submitted  to  chang- 
ing his  clothes  for  the  Aztec  robe  and  mantle  brought  him  and 
followed  his  warder  as  stoically  as  an  Indian.  Through  many 
halls  of  the  palace  they  went,  and  it  was  not  until  they  were 
about  to  enter  some  court  or  garden  that  Ahuitzotl  spoke. 

"I  must  bind  your  eyes,  Teule,"  he  said,  and  Fernando  let 

[197] 


WITH  CORTES  THE  CONQUEROR 

him  do  it.  Then  the  Aztec  put  his  hand  on  his  prisoner's  arm 
and  led  him  out  of  doors.  He  guided  him  carefully  enough, 
with  no  unnecessary  roughness.  After  perhaps  a  quarter  of 
an  hour's  walk  they  entered  another  house.  His  captor  re- 
moved the  bandage,  and  Fernando  saw  that  he  was  in  the  inner 
court  of  what  seemed  to  be  a  private  house.  A  small  fountain 
played  in  the  centre  of  a  stone  basin  and  flowering  bushes  sur- 
rounded it.  Overhead  was  the  sky  and  behind  him  dark,  win- 
dowless  rooms.  Ahuitzotl  gave  a  peculiar  call,  and  a  slave 
came  forward  with  food  and  water  which  he  laid  on  the  rim  of 
the  fountain.  Then  Ahuitzotl  and  he  went  out  into  the  street 
and  left  Fernando  a  prisoner  once  more. 


When  Cortes  first  missed  Fernando  he  was  exceedingly 
angry  that  his  page  should  have  again  disobeyed  him  and  wan- 
dered off.  He  was  eager  to  set  out  on  the  day's  march  and  be- 
grudged the  delay  which  the  search  would  cause.  He  sent  sol- 
diers in  every  direction,  and  he  was  prepared  to  punish  his  page 
as  soon  as  he  returned  as  he  had  never  punished  him  before. 
Then  one  of  the  soldiers  rushed  in  with  bits  of  Fernando's  gar- 
ments all  bloody,  and  told  how  he  had  seen  footprints  of  some 
wild  beast  on  the  spot  where  he  found  them.  Cortes  was 
horrified,  and  grieved  as  for  a  son,  and  there  were  few  in  all 
the  army  who  did  not  regret  the  loss  of  the  promising  young 
warrior.  Xicotencatl,  when  he  had  visited  the  spot  where  Fer- 
nando's supposed  death  occurred,  examined  the  footprints 
carefully. 

"In  truth  they  are  the  track  of  an  ocelot,"  he  said  to  himself, 

[198] 


MONTEZUMA  ASKS  QUESTIONS 

"But  one  that  walks  not  in  freedom.  Perchance  he  was 
brought  here  in  a  cage." 

However,  he  spoke  nothing  of  his  suspicions.  The  next  few 
days  were  so  full  that  Cortes  had  little  time  for  outward  grief. 
They  came  first  to  one  town  and  then  another  in  the  vicinity  of 
Tenochtitlan  and  were  amazed  at  the  signs  of  the  Aztec  civiliza- 
tion. The  Caciques  welcomed  them  to  palaces  prepared  for 
their  use,  and  everywhere  they  heard  of  the  power  and  mag- 
nificence of  Montezuma. 

The  final  embassy  arrived  with  the  King  of  Tezcuco,  Monte- 
zuma's  nephew,  to  greet  the  Spaniards  in  his  great  uncle's 
name.  The  magnificence  of  his  costume  was  beyond  anything 
the  Spaniards  had  yet  beheld  in  Mexico. 

In  spite  of  all  the  wonder  of  the  cities  of  Amaquemecan, 
Ajotzinco  and  Cuitlahuac,  which  at  another  time  would  have 
claimed  all  Cortes's  attention,  he  could  not  tarry  in  them  long, 
so  eager  was  he  to  reach  the  end  of  the  most  adventurous  jour- 
ney which  perhaps  man  ever  undertook.  Finally  he  arrived 
at  the  last  stopping  place  before  Tenochtitlan,  the  royal  town 
of  Iztapalapan,  governed  by  a  brother  of  Montezuma.  Cortes 
estimated  that  the  city  must  contain  about  fifteen  thousand 
houses,  fair  and  large  dwellings,  but  the  palace  dwarfed  them 
all.  Here  the  Emperor's  brother  and  numerous  Caciques  wel- 
comed the  Spaniards  in  a  great  tapestried  hall  which  excited 
the  admiration  of  the  conquerors.  A  banquet  was  served  them 
of  strange  and  rare  dishes.  Then  they  were  shown  into  the  gar- 
dens, the  finest  in  all  Anahuac  next  to  the  royal  gardens  of 
Chapultepec,  the  Cacique  declared.  There  were  squares  of 
every  kind  of  flowers  and  an  aviary  containing  thousands  of 

[199] 


WITH  CORTES  THE  CONQUEROR 

bright  plumaged  birds.  They  saw  also  a  huge  stone  reservoir 
surrounded  by  a  stone  promenade  wide  enough  for  four  per- 
sons to  stroll  along  abreast.  This  was  filled  with  many  kinds 

• 

of  fish  and  was  fed  by  canals  from  the  lake  upon  which  Izta- 
palapan  was  built. 

And  Cortes,  standing  before  this  reservoir,  could  see  in  the 
distance  the  sunset  flaming  upon  his  goal — the  City  of  Monte- 
zuma. 


[200] 


CHAPTER  XVI 

THE  GUESTS  OF  MONTEZUMA 

> 

IT  was  early  in  the  morning  of  the  eighth  of  November 
that  Cortes,  as  eager  as  a  hunting  dog,  made  ready  for 
his  entry  into  Tenochtitlan.  He  was  in  the  saddle  half  an 
hour  before  he  had  commanded  the  advance,  and  to  while  away 
the  time  of  waiting  he  polished  nervously  the  brass  ornaments 
of  the  bridle  with  the  back  of  his  leather  glove. 

"My  steed  and  I  miss  Fernando,"  he  explained  almost 
shamefacedly  to  Gonsalvo  de  Sandoval,  who  was  soon  mounted 
beside  him;  "and  it  will  not  do  for  any  of  us  to  fail  to  shine  his 
brightest  this  day  of  days." 

Now  he  shouted  out  the  word  to  advance,  and  his  eye 
sparkled  as  he  watched  his  little  troop  of  cavalry  pass  by,  fol- 
lowed by  the  infantry  and  the  artillery.  The  rear  was  closed 
by  the  Tlascalan  allies.  Then,  having  reviewed  his  army,  he 
spurred  to  his  place  in  the  van.  The  soldiers  marvelled  as 
they  marched  at  the  semi-aquatic  life  of  the  towns  just  outside 
of  the  capital.  Most  of  the  houses  were  built  on  piles,  and 
the  boats  fastened  to  them  seemed  only  like  additional  floating 
rooms.  Canoes  of  all  sizes  pressed  close  to  the  long  causeway 
over  which  the  Spaniards  were  marching,  and  floating  islands 

[201] 


WITH  CORTES  THE  CONQUEROR 

of  greenery,  covered  with  growing  flowers  and  vegetables — 
the  famous  chinampas,  were  slowly  propelled  across  the  lake, 
thus  changing  its  contours  every  moment. 

"This  is  a  wonderful  bit  of  masonry,"  exclaimed  Cortes,  as 
the  horsemen  three  abreast  trotted  across  the  firm  causeway; 
"but  'tis  all  marvel  here.  I  can  scarce  believe  that  you  are 
Alvarado,  and  that  this  is  Gonsalvo  on  my  left,  and  that  I  am 
Hernando  Cortes,  all  marching  here  in  the  flesh.  Is  it  indeed 
real,  Alvarado?" 

"Yonder  comes  a  new  marvel,"  answered  his  lieutenant  smil- 
ing. "See  the  dragon-fly-like  nobles  who  advance  to  meet  us. 
And,  if  I  am  not  wrong  in  judging  by  the  action  of  the  crowd, 
they  are  the  advance  guard  of  Montezuma  himself." 

The  Spaniards  halted  and  Cortes  commanded  all  his  officers 
to  mass  in  a  line  behind  him.  The  Caciques,  a-glitter  with 
jewels,  rings  in  their  ears,  their  underlips  and  even  their  noses, 
gazed  in  wonder  at  the  bright  mail  and  tarnished  jerkins  of 
the  Teules,  and  then  made  their  salutations.  After  this  cere- 
mony was  over,  they  turned  back  to  the  city,  the  Spaniards 
following  them  to  the  spot  where  they  had  been  told  Monte- 
zuma would  welcome  them.  When  they  reached  it  Cortes  gave 
the  word  to  halt,  and  sat  motionless  like  a  bronze  equestrian 
statue  in  some  wide  square  of  a  Spanish  city.  Yet  he  did  not 
miss  one  detail  of  the  picture  before  him :  the  palanquin  borne 
on  the  shoulders  of  nobles  and  its  canopy  of  featherwork  and 
silver  carried  by  other  Caciques,  all  of  whom  were  barefoot; 
the  slaves  who  spread  before  it  a  cotton  carpet  for  the  imperial 
feet,  nor  the  long  lines  of  brilliantly  dressed  folk  who  bent 
down  to  the  ground  as  their  monarch  passed  them. 

[202] 


THE  GUESTS  OF  MONTEZUMA 

He  watched  the  great  Emperor  of  the  western  world  step 
from  the  palanquin  and,  accompanied  on  either  side  by 
the  Kings  of  Tezcuco  and  Iztapalapan,  advance  towards 
him.  He  noted  the  tall  lithe  figure  of  the  Aztec,  the  black 
hair  which  hung  down  his  back,  the  keenly  cut  features,  the  air 
of  youth;  but  he  noted  also  a  half  puzzled  expression  in  the 
dark  eyes,  a  lack  of  determination  in  the  mouth,  which  signs  he 
read  as  a  prophecy. 

The  Spaniards  gazed  with  unconcealed  admiration  at  Monte- 
zuma's  attire,  at  the  square  robe  of  finest  cotton,  at  the  irides- 
cent mantle  of  rarest  feathers  that  hung  from  his  shoulders  and 
at  the  golden  soles  of  his  sandals.  From  his  head  floated  the 
regal  plumes  of  green. 

Cortes  had  dismounted  and  advanced  towards  the  Aztec 
monarch.  After  the  formal  salutations  Montezuma  spoke 
words  of  welcome.  Marina,  who  stood  by  Cortes's  side  dur- 
ing the  interview,  gave  his  thanks  for  all  the  gifts  sent  him  at 
various  times.  He  then  flung  about  Montezuma's  neck  a 
necklace  of  colored  crystals,  begging  him  to  accept  it  as  a  small 
token  of  his  gratitude. 

"Look  ye!"  cried  Alvarado  to  his  comrades,  "the  Captain 
leans  forward  to  embrace  the  Emperor.  See  how  the  Aztec 
holds  back  proudly  and  how  horrified  his  courtiers  look.  He 
is  a  fine  figure  of  a  king,  no  matter  what  his  color,  and  bears 
himself  like  one." 

The  monarch  then  stepped  back  into  his  palanquin  and  was 
borne  away.  Cortes  gave  the  word  to  mount,  and  with  his 
great  flag  unfurled  and  to  the  sound  of  music,  the  Spaniards 
entered  Tenochtitlan. 

[203] 


WITH  CORTES  THE  CONQUEROR 

"If  we  thought  Cempoalla  and  Tlascala  and  Cholula  large 
towns,"  exclaimed  de  Olid  as  they  rode  along  the  wide  south- 
ern street,  down  which  they  had  a  long  vista  of  the  city,  "we 
knew  as  little  as  a  man  might  know  of  Spain  who  had  never  seen 
Seville." 

"Are  those  flower  gardens?"  questioned  Sandoval,  pointing 
to  some  of  the  azoteas,  or  roof  terraces,  where  the  inhabitants 
of  Tenochtitlan  spent  so  much  of  their  life. 

"They  grow  flowers  now,"  commented  Cortes  curtly,  "but 
we  may  see  them  sprout  rocks  some  day." 

The  houses  were  all  one-storied,  those  of  the  nobles  were 
built  of  red  stone  and  those  of  the  poorer  folk  of  plaster  cov- 
ered with  white  cement.  But  to  counteract  the  low  line  of  the 
dwellings,  the  teocallis  lifted  their  peaks  all  over  the  city. 
There  were  wide  market  spaces  and  gardens,  and  surrounding 
all  the  beauty  of  the  city  was  the  fair  valley  with  its  lakes, 
and  in  the  distance  the  high  white  peaks  of  the  sentinel 
mountains. 

"Granada  itself  is  not  more  beautiful,"  cried  Alvarado  en- 
thusiastically. 

"See  yon  temple,"  cried  Father  Olmeda.  "  'Tis  the  shrine 
of  their  terrible  War  God,  and  horrible  are  the  scenes  which 
are  enacted  there.  It  is  a  vile  spot  that  spoils  all  this  beauty." 
Then  as  he  walked  he  repeated  to  himself.  "How  long,  oh 
Lord,  how  long?" 

The  Caciques  appointed  by  Montezuma  conducted  Cortes  to 
the  palace  set  apart  for  him  and  his  men,  close  to  the  Great 
Teocalli. 

"It  is  firmly  constructed,"  commented  Cortes,  examining  it 

[204  ] 


THE  GUESTS  OF  MONTEZUMA 

with  a  quick  eye  as  he  leapt  from  his  horse.  To  his  astonish- 
ment, he  saw  that  Montezuma  was  already  there  to  welcome 
them,  and  this  proof  of  royal  courtesy  brought  all  his  own  to 
the  surface.  It  was  with  a  genuine  smile  that  he  hurried  to- 
wards him. 

From  a  basket  of  flowers  held  by  a  slave  Montezuma  took  a 
chain  of  gold  in  which  was  set  the  shell  of  a  kind  of  crawfish 
that  was  valued  by  the  Aztecs  for  its  rarity  as  much  as  jewels. 
From  it  hung  a  number  of  little  gold  crawfish  delicately  fash- 
ioned. He  hung  this  around  Cortes's  neck  (who  suddenly  felt 
ashamed  of  the  chain  he  had  given  Montezuma)  and  said: 

"This  palace  belongs  to  you,  Malinche,  and  to  your  brethren. 
Rest  after  your  great  fatigues,  for  you  have  much  need  to  do 
so,  and  in  a  little  while  I  will  visit  you  again." 

When  he  had  left  Cortes  set  about  examining  the  palace 
thoroughly.  It  had  been  built  by  Axayacatl,  Montezuma's 
father,  and  covered  much  ground,  so  that  in  its  various  rooms 
and  courts  there  was  space  enough  for  the  entire  army.  Best 
of  all  though,  he  thought,  was  the  fact  that  it  was  well  suited 
for  defence.  Before  he  allowed  any  one  to  take  the  much 
needed  rest  which  Montezuma  had  counselled,  he  appointed 
each  man  to  a  certain  post,  stationed  the  guns,  and  stabled  and 
fed  the  horses.  Then  he  breathed  a  sigh  of  relief  and  turning 
to  Sandoval,  said: 

"We  are  here,  Gonsalvo,  here,  housed,  welcomed!  After 
how  many  leagues,  after  how  many  battles,  wounds,  fatigues 
and  despair!  Whatever  may  follow,  this  at  least  may  never 
be  taken  from  us.  We  have  done  what  no  men  ever  did  be- 
fore." 

[205] 


WITH  CORTES  THE  CONQUEROR 

Then  he  ate  and  slept  until  he  was  roused  by  the  word  that 
Montezuma  was  approaching  for  his  promised  visit. 

The  Aztec  was  greatly  struck  with  the  changed  appearance 
of  the  palace  during  the  few  hours  since  he  left  it.  Marina 
was  kept  busy  answering  questions  about  the  white  men's  coun- 
try, their  sovereign  and  their  religion.  Then  presents  were 
brought  forward:  cotton  sufficient  to  make  new  garments  for 
every  man  in  the  army,  and  many  gold  chains  and  ornaments. 

That  night  Cortes  ordered  the  guns  to  be  fired  in  celebration 
of  their  safe  arrival  and  doubtless  also  that  he  might  astonish 
the  Aztecs.  They  were  indeed  greatly  impressed  and  terri- 
fied at  the  sound  of  the  salvos  and  the  sight  of  the  flashes  from 
the  mouths  of  the  cannon.  Not  one  inhabitant  in  all  Tenoch- 
titlan  who  did  not  run  out  from  his  house  to  learn  what  had 
happened. 

And  Fernando,  alone  in  the  courtyard  of  his  prison,  sprang 
to  his  feet  in  excitement.  His  countrymen  were  near,  and  if 
he  could  only  escape  from  the  house  he  would  manage  some- 
how to  get  to  them.  But  though  he  examined  the  walls  again 
for  the  hundredth  time  he  could  find  no  possible  exit.  There 
was  no  way  to  reach  the  roof  either  from  within  or  without. 
He  had  spent  all  his  weary  hours  in  trying  to  find  one.  The 
only  opening  was  by  the  door  which  was  fastened  on  the  out- 
side, and  when  the  slave  brought  him  his  food  each  night  Fer- 
nando could  see  by  the  light  of  a  torch  that  a  soldier  waited  for 
him  at  the  threshold. 

Early  the  next  morning  Cortes,  having  announced  his  visit 
to  Montezuma,  with  Alvarado,  Sandoval,  Ordaz,  and  accom- 
panied by  Marina,  Bernal  Diaz  and  four  other  soldiers,  set  out 

[206] 


THEY   SAW    MONTEZUMA   SEATED 


THE  GUESTS  OF  MONTEZUMA 

for  the  palace.  The  nobles  whom  the  Emperor  had  sent  to 
wait  upon  them  led  them  slowly  through  the  streets. 

"I  would  wager  my  new  gold  chain,"  declared  Diaz  to  a  com- 
rade, "that  our  Spanish  King  has  not  so  large  a  palace  in 
which  to  house  his  court.  It  is  naught  to  speak  of  for  height, 
but  it  covers  enough  ground  to  make  up  for  it." 

They  passed  in  through  the  marble  gate,  over  which  was 
carved  an  Eagle  bearing  an  Ocelot  in  its  claws — the  arms  of 
Montezuma,  they  were  told.  The  abundance  of  the  red  hue 
of  the  stone  walls  was  tiring  to  the  eyes,  but  they  left  it  soon 
behind  to  enter  the  cool  green  court  where  a  fountain  was  play- 
ing, its  spray  falling  upon  the  dark  leaves  of  many  varieties 
of  palms. 

"Baths,  says  Marina!"  exclaimed  Diaz.  "She  declares  that 
the  palace  is  filled  with  them,  that  the  water  flows  down  into 
the  city  in  great  abundance  from  the  hill  we  saw.  And  the 
King,  she  says,  bathes  each  day  like  a  Moor,  and  gives  away 
the  clothes  he  wears  before  stepping  into  the  basin,  as  he  will 
not  wear  the  same  garments  twice.  It  must  save  his  servitors 
much  outlay!" 

Their  guides,  the  Caciques,  led  them  from  one  hall  to  an- 
other, all  with  low  ceilings  and  carpeted  with  mats  and  hung 
with  skins  or  painted  cotton  hangings.  They  showed  the 
Spaniards  the  armoury,  and  Sandoval  could  scarcely  be  per- 
suaded to  leave  the  various  weapons  and  uniforms  which  he  ex- 
amined with  the  eye  of  an  expert.  Scarcely  less  fascinated 
was  Alvarado  with  the  menagerie,  where  was  kept  every  kind 
of  wild  animal  to  be  found  in  Mexico,  and  the  wonderful  aviary 
and  gardens  charmed  them  all.  When  they  learned  that  three 

[207] 


WITH  CORTES  THE  CONQUEROR 

hundred  men  had  charge  of  the  birds  alone  they  could  meas- 
ure in  a  way  the  vastness  of  Montezuma's  luxury. 

But  after  all  it  was  Montezuma  himself  whom  they  had  come 
to  see,  who  was  to  them  not  only  the  man  but  the  symbol  of  all 
his  kingdom  and  this  strange  civilization  which  almost  over- 
awed them. 

"Forget  not  that  he  is  only  a  pagan,"  said  Cortes,  divining 
their  feelings,  "all  of  whose  magnificence  and  wealth  can  not 
make  him  the  equal  of  the  poorest  Christian  soldier." 

As  they  reached  the  audience  hall  the  Spaniards  looked  on 
with  interest  while  the  Caciques  who  conducted  them  laid  aside 
their  sandals  and  put  robes  of  coarse  nequen  over  their  bright 
costumes. 

"What  does  this  signify,  Marina?"  asked  Cortes. 

"No  man  save  princes  of  the  blood  may  enter  the  presence  of 
the  Emperor  except  barefoot  and  clad  thus  humbly,"  replied 
the  girl,  who  herself  was  far  from  at  ease  at  the  thought  that 
she  was  to  appear  before  her  sovereign. 

They  saw  Montezuma  seated  at  the  end  of  the  audience  hall, 
surrounded  by  some  of  his  nobles.  Marina  noted  that  the  page 
who  stood  at  his  side  was  the  same  who  had  accompanied  the 
envoys.  After  the  salutations  were  made  Cortes  could  no 
longer  restrain  the  words  that  had  been  waiting  so  long  to  pass 
his  lips. 

"King  Montezuma,"  he  said  through  Marina's  interpreta- 
tion, "we  have  come  from  afar  that  we  might  open  to  thy  soul 
the  truth  of  God's  revelation  to  man.  The  gods  you  and  your 
people  worship  are  demons  whose  only  desire  is  to  harm  man- 
kind; but  since  you  were  ignorant  of  our  blessed  Christian 

[208] 


THE  GUESTS  OF  MONTEZUMA 

faith,  how  should  you  have  known  what  other  way  to  turn? 
Therefore  we  rejoice  greatly  that  in  return  for  all  the  gifts 
you  have  showered  upon  us,  we  can  bestow  upon  you  the  great- 
est of  all  gifts — the  knowledge  of  the  life  and  death  of  our 
glorious  Saviour  and  the  teachings  of  Holy  Church." 

Montezuma  and  his  nobles  listened  while  Marina  sought  for 
words  by  which  to  make  clear  to  them  the  doctrines  of  Chris- 
tian theologians.  The  Aztecs  wondered  what  the  white  men 
might  mean  when  they  crossed  themselves. 

Cortes  was  exceedingly  eloquent.  The  moment  had  come 
for  which  he  had  struggled  and  waited;  for  his  zeal  for  the 
faith,  as  in  many  of  the  early  explorers,  was  as  genuine  as  love 
of  adventure  or  greed  of  gold.  He  likened  himself  to  one  of 
the  prophets  in  the  Old  Testament  to  whom  Jehovah  had  given 
a  message  for  a  heathen  king;  and  even  his  comrades  who 
shared  his  belief  were  astonished  at  his  fervor  and  at  the  ease 
with  which  he  put  into  words  the  mysteries  of  their  religion. 
He  related  the  story  of  Adam  and  Eve,  their  Fall,  the  necessity 
of  Atonement,  and  he  dwelt  upon  the  eternal  fires  of  Hell, 
from  which  he  now  longed  to  snatch  the  souls  of  all  the  people 
in  Anahuac.  Therefore  he  besought  the  Emperor  to  save  his 
subjects  by  leading  them  to  the  Cross. 

"I  know  that  your  god  must  be  a  good  god,"  answered 
Montezuma  when  Cortes  had  finished.  "Yet  our  gods  too  are 
good  and  not  the  demons  you  have  thought  them.  Perchance 
you  have  heard  of  the  Great  Being,  the  God  of  the  Winds, 
Quetzalcoatl,  who  led  my  fathers  into  this  land  from  the  north- 
ward many  cycles  ago,  and  when  he  left  us  promised  to  return 
some  day.  We  doubt  not  that  you  and  your  people,  Maliiiche, 

[209] 


WITH  CORTES  THE  CONQUEROR 

were  sent  by  him.  At  first  we  feared  you  because  of  the  light- 
nings with  which  you  did  destroy  those  who  went  against  you, 
but  now  we  see  you  we  know  that  you  are  good  and  that  your 
white  faces  proclaim  you  of  the  race  of  Quetzalcoatl.  You 
too  have  been  told  perhaps  that  I  am  a  god  and  dwell  in  palaces 
of  gold  and  silver.  But  you  see  it  is  false.  My  houses, 
though  large,  are  of  stone  and  wood  like  those  of  others ;  and  as 
to  my  body  you  see  that  it  is  flesh  and  blood  like  yours.  It  is 
true,  I  have  a  great  empire,  inherited  from  my  ancestors :  lands 
and  gold  and  silver.  But  your  sovereign  beyond  the  waters 
is,  I  know,  the  rightful  lord  of  all." 

Some  of  the  Aztec  nobles,  whose  brows  knit  with  displeasure 
as  Montezuma  was  speaking,  now  could  scarcely  avoid  show- 
ing their  feelings  more  openly.  Only  the  great  awe  which 
their  sovereign's  presence  imposed  upon  them  kept  them  si- 
lent. 

Montezuma  continued: 

"I  rule  in  his  name.  You,  Malinche,  are  his  ambassador; 
you  and  your  brethren  shall  share  these  things  with  me.  Rest 
now  from  your  labors.  You  are  here  in  your  own  dwelling 
and  everything  shall  be  provided  for  your  subsistence.  I  will 
see  that  your  wishes  shall  be  obeyed  in  the  same  way  as  my 
own." 

Cortes,  the  soldier,  the  ambassador,  could  ask  for  no  more 
than  this ;  Cortes,  the  preacher,  was  disappointed  that  his  words 
had  not  caused  the  Aztec's  immediate  conversion.  However, 
he  recalled  how  Father  Olmedo  had  recommended  patience. 

Again  Montezuma  bestowed  gifts  upon  his  guests  as  they 
were  departing.  His  page  Ahuitzotl  accompanied  the  slaves 

[210] 


THE  GUESTS  OF  MONTEZUMA 

who  distributed  them.  Cortes  noted  the  strong,  lithe  figure 
of  the  youth  and  bade  Marina  ask  his  name. 

"Tell  him,"  said  the  Spaniard,  "that  I  had  once  a  page  of  his 
age,  but  the  wild  beasts  of  the  valley  robbed  me  of  him." 

Ahuitzotl  bowed  in  recognition  of  the  great  Captain's  notice 
without  answering,  as  he  went  on  distributing  the  cloths  and 
trinkets. 

Bernal  Diaz,  like  the  other  private  soldiers,  received  two 
heavy  collars  of  gold. 

"He  is  a  generous  giver,"  he  remarked  to  one  of  his  com- 
panions. "Would  you  believe  it,  Pedro,  but  I  felt  a  mite  sorry 
for  him  while  he  was  talking  to  the  Captain.  I  saw  the  tears 
come  into  his  eyes  when  he  said  that  he  ruled  now  only  for  Em- 
peror Charles.  No  man  gives  up  his  right  willingly." 

While  Cortes  and  his  officers  had  been  at  the  audience  Xico- 
tencatl,  accompanied  by  a  few  of  his  men,  had  been  strolling 
through  the  city.  It  pleased  him  to  walk  boldly  through  the 
very  streets  where  a  few  months  before  his  life  had  been  in 
danger  as  he  ran  through  them,  a  fugitive.  Everywhere  he 
went  the  inhabitants  scowled  at  the  sight  of  their  hated  Tlas- 
calan  enemies.  They  were  willing  to  welcome  the  white 
strangers  now  that  their  king  and  the  priests  bade  them,  but 
it  was  another  matter  to  look  calmly  upon  those  cursed  moun- 
tain folk  in  their  midst.  On  several  occasions  a  brawl  was 
averted  with  difficulty.  Xicotencatl  did  not  go  within  the 
gates  of  the  Great  Teocalli  where  he  had  nearly  been  sacrificed 
on  the  altar.  He  doubted  whether  any  authority  could  pre- 
vent the  priests  from  falling  upon  him  and  his  men.  Yet  he 
kept  in  its  vicinity,  which  was  also  that  of  Montezuma's  palace. 

[211] 


WITH  CORTES  THE  CONQUEROR 

He  was  eager  for  a  sight  of  Prince  Guatemozin,  and  thought 
it  likely  that  he  might  pass  out  the  palace  gate  after  the  audi- 
ence was  over. 

And  he  was  not  disappointed.  When  the  Spaniards  had  de- 
parted Xicotencatl  beheld  a  group  of  young  nobles  leave  the 
palace  on  the  way  to  their  own  houses,  and  among  them  he  had 
no  trouble  in  recognizing  Guatemozin.  He  stood  on  the  op- 
posite side  of  the  street,  against  a  wall  from  which  trailing 
blossoms  were  drooping,  and  folding  his  arms,  he  bent  his  gaze 
upon  the  Prince.  Guatemozin  could  not  fail  to  observe  the 
striking  figure,  whose  garb  proclaimed  him  as  a  Tlascalan  war- 
rior. Then  he  recalled  the  features.  He  called  a  page. 

"Bear  my  message  to  Chief  Xicotencatl,"  he  commanded. 
"Tell  him  that  Guatemozin  is  no  less  eager  to  redeem  his  word 
than  is  Xicotencatl.  Yet  while  the  Tlascalans  are  allies  of 
Malinche,  our  guest,  Montezuma's  nephew  may  not  fight  him. 
Let  him  wait  as  patiently  as  he  may,  for  the  day  will  yet  come 
when  we  shall  try  our  strength  against  each  other." 

Xicotencatl  listened  to  the  boy's  words  and  with  a  formal 
gesture  of  acknowledgment  to  the  Prince,  turned  and  strode 
back  to  his  quarters. 


[212] 


CHAPTER  XVII 

> 

MONTEZUMA'S  HUMILIATION 

ON  the  third  day  Fernando's  loneliness  was  broken  by 
the  coming  of  Ahuitzotl  with  food.  The  two  boys 
stared  at  each  other  like  two  dogs,  ready  to  spring. 
Yet  a  chivalrous  feeling  that  he  must  not  take  advantage  of 
his  captive  kept  the  Aztec  from  coming  to  blows,  and  Fernando 
refrained  because  he  knew  that  even  if  he  proved  the  stronger 
and  injured  Ahuitzotl,  the  latter  would  probably  leave  him  to 
starve,  if  not  worse.  So  they  merely  glared  at  each  other. 

On  the  following  day  Ahuitzotl  said  curtly  when  he  had 
placed  the  basket  of  fruit  and  bread  on  a  mat : 

"Of  what  material  is  your  knife  made?  We  have  naught 
like  it  in  our  land." 

"Of  steel,"  answered  Fernando,  showing  it,  "fashioned  by 
the  best  workmen  of  Toledo." 

The  Aztec  fingered  it  curiously  and  then  pulling  out  from 
his  girdle  a  blade  of  black  obsidian,  compared  the  edges  of  the 
two. 

"Yours  is  the  sharper,"  he  confessed;  "will  you  feel  mine?" 

Fernando  handled  both  weapons  and  was  astonished  to  dis- 
cover how  sharp  the  stone  instrument  was. 

[213] 


WITH  CORTES  THE  CONQUEROR 

This  common  interest  had  broken  the  ice,  and  Ahuitzotl 
asked  many  questions  about  the  life  of  a  Spanish  soldier. 

"I  observed  them  on  the  march  into  Tlascala,"  he  acknowl- 
edged at  last,  "but  I  was  not  able  to  witness  all  the  methods 
by  which  your  warriors  are  trained." 

"I  knew  that  it  was  you  who  sought  to  wrest  my  master's 
sword  from  me,"  cried  Fernando,  clenching  his  fist. 

"Yes,  it  was  I,"  boasted  the  Aztec,  "and  if  you  had  been 
alone  I  should  have  carried  it  off." 

No  matter  what  the  consequences  might  be,  Fernando  could 
not  listen  to  this  taunt.  He  flung  himself  upon  Ahuitzotl, 
and  the  two  rolled  over  and  over,  pummelling  each  other.  So 
evenly  matched  were  they  that  neither  could  keep  an  advan- 
tage he  gained,  and  it  seemed  as  if  they  might  go  on  forever 
rolling,  first  one  and  then  the  other  uppermost,  like  two  tum- 
ble-bugs. But  as  Fernando  was  on  top,  a  drum-beat  from 
Montezuma's  palace  came  to  their  ears.  It  was  the  signal  that 
Montezuma  was  going  in  state  to  the  teocalli,  and  his  page 
dared  not  fail  to  be  in  attendance.  Ahuitzotl  struggled  to  his 
feet  and  Fernando  made  no  resistance.  They  had  tested  each 
other's  strength  now  and  there  was  no  bitterness  of  defeat  for 
either. 

Before  he  returned  the  next  day  Ahuitzotl  had  done  much 
pondering  about  his  captive.  When  he  took  Fernando  in 
charge  he  had  had  no  very  clear  idea  of  what  he  meant  to  do 
with  him,  beyond  the  thought  that  it  would  not  be  wise  for 
him  to  be  free  and  able  to  inform  Malinche  of  the  weakness  he 
had  witnessed  in  Montezuma,  and  that  the  time  would  be  sure 
to  come  when  the  Spanish  boy  would  prove  a  valuable  hostage. 

[214] 


MONTEZUMA'S  HUMILIATION 

Finally  an  idea  had  come  to  him.  He  would  have  liked  to 
carry  out  his  plan  all  alone,  but  it  was  necessary  to  discuss  it 
with  his  father. 

When  Ahuitzotl  appeared  in  the  courtyard  the  two  boys 
greeted  each  other,  if  not  cordially,  at  least  with  a  certain 
amount  of  mutual  respect.  Ahuitzotl  began  at  once  to  speak, 
telling  of  all  that  had  taken  place  since  Fernando's  imprison- 
ment, of  the  entrance  of  the  Teules  and  their  instalment  in  the 
palace.  Then  he  said: 

"You  are  my  captive,  Fernando,  and  in  my  power,  is  it  not 
so?" 

"You  speak  the  truth, v  answered  the  Spaniard,  too  proud 
to  beg  for  his  freedom. 

"I  will  not  slay  you,"  continued  his  captor,  "yet  I  have  the 
right  to  require  certain  things  of  you.  Is  it  so  with  your  peo- 
ple that  a  warrior  who  is  the  captive  of  another  warrior  owes 
him  allegiance?" 

"Only  within  the  bounds  of  knigjitly  custom,"  answered 
Fernando. 

"Then  you  will  understand  that  I  may  command  this  strange 
thing  of  you,"  said  Ahuitzotl.  "Listen  to  my  desire.  I  am 
eager  to  know  how  your  soldiers  are  drilled  so  that  "I,  who  shall 
some  day  be  a  leader  of  many  warriors,  may  choose  that  which 
is  better  in  your  way  than  in  ours.  And  I  would  see  your 
guns  nearby  and  observe  your  horses,  that  I  may  find  out  the 
limits  of  their  power  and  grow  used  to  them.  In  truth,  Fer- 
nando, I  would  change  places  with  you  for  a  while.  I  have 
obtained  from  Montezuma  the  permission  to  be  gone  some 
days,  telling  him  that  I  would  go  hunting,  and  I  promised  that 

[215] 


WITH  CORTES  THE  CONQUEROR 

the  new  page  I  would  leave  in  my  place  should  be  as  loyal  and 
have  the  same  care  for  his  comfort  as  I.  It  is  a  strange  plan 
I  have  thought  of,  yet  I  doubt  not  the  gods  will  help  us  in  it, 
since  it  is  not  only  for  my  own  curiosity  I  undertake  it,  but 
that  I  may  better  prepare  a  future  warrior  for  their  land  of 
Anahuac." 

Fernando  had  listened  without  understanding.  "I  know 
not  how  you  can  have  your  desire,"  he  said. 

Ahuitzotl,  seating  himself  on  the  rim  of  the  stone  basin,  con- 
tinued : 

"I  will  tell  to  your  ear,  stranger,  what  I  would  not  tell  to 
any  other  page  in  the  palace :  many  of  the  Caciques  are  angry 
with  Montezuma  because  he  has  welcomed  Malinche,  and  they 
plot  already  against  his  power,  though  I  know  not  how  they 
may  harm  him.  And  I  know  too  of  a  surety  that  some  of  these 
Caciques  have  planned  to  kill  Malinche  now  that  Montezuma 
will  not  oppose  him.  If  I  were  near  him  I  could  watch  over 
him  better  than  you,  since  I  know  from  what  quarter  the  danger 
would  come.  Doubtless  too  there  are  among  your  people 
those  who  believe  that  Montezuma's  death  would  aid  them." 
Fernando  blushed,  for  he  had  heard  one  cavalier  hint  at  this. 
"And  so  you  on  your  side  could  shield  the  Emperor  from  their 
plots.  We  will  exchange  our  places  and  our  duties.  I  will 
disguise  you  so  that  your  own  mother  would  fail  to  recognize 
you.  You  shall  be  to  Montezuma  the  new  page  I  promised, 
and  I  will  serve  Malinche  in  your  stead." 

"Nay,"  cried  Fernando  angrily,  "I  will  not  do  this  thing, 
to  let  you  go  among  my  comrades,  whom  doubtless  you  are 
planning  to  harm.  Rather  would  I  die  than  betray  them  thus." 

[216] 


MONTEZUMA'S  HUMILIATION 

"By  the  gods!     I  seek  no  harm  to  them." 

And  there  was  such  truth  in  Ahuitzotl's  voice  that  Fernando 
was  startled  into  belief  in  him.  He  listened  more  calmly  to 
the  Aztec's  plan  and  to  his  threats.  When  he  had  heard  it  all 
he  considered.  If  he  refused  he  knew  that  Ahuitzotl  would 
have  him  slain;  moreover,  if  he  were  sure  that  no  evil  would 
come  to  the  Spaniards  through  his  consenting,  the  laws  of 
chivalry,  as  well  as  his  personal  safety,  bade  him  do  his  cap- 
tor's bidding. 

"You  can  warn  Malinche  to  observe  me  closely,"  suggested 
Ahuitzotl,  "if  you  are  still  in  doubt ;  but  can  you  not  see  that 
if  I  desired  to  harm  him  you  could  in  turn  do  likewise  to  my 
Emperor?  We  will  be  hostages,  one  for  the  other's  be- 
haviour." 

Finally  Fernando  was  convinced  and  gave  his  consent. 
Ahuitzotl  then  left  him  and  soon  reappeared  with  his  own 
slave,  whose  silence  he  could  count  on  as  his  own.  He  handed 
a  piece  of  paper  made  from  aloe  leaves  to  Fernando,  who  by 
means  of  a  brush  and  paint  given  him,  wrote  the  following 
letter : 

To  Senor  Hernando  Cortes, 

Captain  General  of  the  Spanish  Forces  in  New 

Spain  of  the  Ocean  Sea. 
Revered  and  dearest  Master: 

I  am  not  slain  by  wild  beasts  as  it  was  made  appear  to  you,  but  am 
well,  though  detained  in  captivity.  I  send  to  you  this  Aztec  youth, 
whose  father  holds  me  in  duress,  and  I  pray  you  of  your  good  pleasure 
that  you  will  do  as  he  desires  of  you,  since  mine  honour  bids  me  ask  it. 
Clothe  him  in  my  garments ;  let  him  serve  you  ( Oh !  that  it  were  I  who 
should  look  on  you  again  when  you  read  this !)  and  let  him  be  taught 
the  duties  and  business  of  a  soldier,  since  one  day  he  will  be  a  great 

[217] 


WITH  CORTES  THE  CONQUEROR 

Cacique  and  a  leader  of  many  men.  I  do  believe,  by  the  Saints  above, 
that  he  intends  you  no  harm.  I  am  his  hostage  and  he  is  mine.  More 
than  this  I  can  not  explain.  When  some  day  he  returns  to  where  I  am 
now  held  then  I  shall  be  free  to  come  back  to  you,  dearest  Master  and 
most  gallant  Senor. 

Your  page 

FERNANDO. 

When  this  was  written,  greatly  to  the  wonderment  of  Ahuit- 
zotl,  the  slave  came  forward  and  took  hold  gently  of  Fer- 
nando. The  Spanish  boy  instinctively  resented  his  touch,  but 
Ahuitzotl's  stern  glance  was  a  hint  to  him  that  there  would  be 
no  use  in  resenting  it.  The  slave  removed  his  garments,'  and 
stained  him  all  over  with  a  dusky  red  color.  Then  he  put 
on  him  a  cotton  robe,  sandals  and  the  golden  insignia  worn  by 
Montezuma's  chief  page,  which  permitted  him  to  pass  every- 
where. He  greased  the  dark  hair  of  the  boy  and  cut  it  in 
Aztec  shape. 

Fernando  saw  with  dismay  that  Ahuitzotl  did  not  yet  con- 
sider the  disguise  sufficient  and  that  the  slave  was  making  ready 
some  sharp  instrument,  for  what  purpose  he  did  not  know. 
With  a  quick  motion  he  pierced  the  lobes  of  Fernando's  ears 
and  the  cartilage  of  his  nose  and  inserted  in  them  heavy  rings 
of  gold  and  shell.  This  was  painful,  and  Fernando  cried  out 
angrily.  The  slave  then  rubbed  some  ointment  to  subdue  the 
swelling  and  ease  the  pain.  In  addition  he  hung  another  split 
ring  in  his  lower  lip  which,  however,  was  not  pierced.  These 
ornaments  so  distorted  the  boy's  features  that  he  could  now 
easily  pass  for  an  Aztec. 

"You  give  me  your  promise,"  asked  Ahuitzotl  when  the  dis- 

[218] 


MONTEZUMA'S  HUMILIATION 

guise  was  finished,  "the  promise  of  a  warrior,  that  you  will 
not  leave  Montezuma,  nor  will  betray  yourself  to  your  own 
people  until  I  set  you  free?" 

"I  give  you  the  word  of  a  Spanish  noble,"  replied  Fernando 
proudly,  feeling  like  a  knight  in  some  old  tale,  bound  by  the 
laws  of  chivalry  to  remain  prisoner  of  a  paynim  captor  until 
his  ransom  was  paid. 

So  Ahuitzotl  led  him  to  the  palace  and  spent  the  rest  of  the 
day  in  explaining  his  duties  and  making  him  familiar  with  the 
many  apartments  of  the  Emperor.  Then  he  set  off  eagerly  to 
present  the  magic  paper  to  Cortes,  who  was  indeed  amazed  at 
its  contents  and  overjoyed  at  the  news  that  Fernando  was  still 
alive.  He  had  no  fear  that  the  Aztec  boy  could  injure  him, 
therefore  he  granted  his  request,  repeated  by  Marina;  and  it 
gave  him  much  amusement  to  watch  how  he  took  up  his  strange 
duties  as  page  to  the  Spanish  Captain  General. 

Fernando  knew  that  if  he  were  discovered  he  would  be  slain 
before  there  would  be  a  chance  of  appealing  to  Cortes.  He 
was  ignorant  of  so  many  of  the  Aztec  customs,  so  unfamiliar 
still  with  the  innumerable  chambers  of  the  palace  that  he  feared 
to  betray  himself  any  moment.  He  did  make  many  mistakes, 
but  these  were  attributed  to  the  short  time  of  his  training  by 
Ahuitzotl.  Cacama,  whose  eye  was  on  him^onstantly,  man- 
aged frequently  to  give  him  a  word  of  counsel.  When  he 
caught  sight  of  himself  in  the  dark  pools  of  the  gardens  he 
shuddered  at  his  changed  features  and  did  not  wonder  that  no 
one  suspected  him  of  being  other  than  an  Aztec.  The  interior 
of  the  palace  was  generally  darkened  and  even  in  the  light  no 

[219] 


WITH  CORTES  THE  CONQUEROR 

one  saw  anything  foreign  in  his  appearance,  because  no  one's 
imagination  would  ever  have  suggested  that  anyone  but  an 
Aztec  could  be  Montezuma's  servitor. 

When  Montezuma  first  saw  him  he  said  in  a  kindly  tone : 
"Fear  not,  my  son,  but  be  faithful  as  Ahuitzotl." 
And  Fernando,  in  recognition  of  this  favor,  made  the  Aztec 
salutation,  touching  his  hand  to  the  ground  and  then  raising 
it  to  his  head. 

Princess  Tecuichpo,  the  King's  daughter,  noticed  the  new 
page  at  once.  He  wondered  when  he  saw  her  observing  him 
whether  she  had  any  suspicion.  But  she  was  attracted  only 
by  something  unfamiliar  in  his  aspect,  something  she  could 
not  understand.  She  liked  the  strangeness  and  would  often 
command  him  to  attend  her.  One  day  she  ordered  him  to 
carry  for  her  a  basket  of  rabbits  to  a  certain  shrine  in  the  palace 
grounds  that  was  dedicated  to  Ceuteutl,  the  Goddess  of  the 
Fields.  When  they  arrived  there  she  bade  the  page  place  the 
offerings  in  an  enclosure  on  the  altar  from  which  the  priests 
would  take  and  kill  them.  Fernando  hesitated.  He  recalled 
the  stories  of  the  early  Christian  martyrs  who  had  died  rather 
than  sacrifice  to  the  Roman  gods.  Now  was  he  not  called 
upon  to  refuse  to  lay  an  offering  on  the  altar  of  this  Mexican 
she-demon?  Yet  how  could  he  refuse?  His  mind  sought  for 
a  way  out.  With  the  basket  in  his  hand  he  walked  forwards, 
then  he  stumbled  deliberately,  fell  to  his  knees,  and  the  basket 
opening  as  it  hit  the  ground,  released  the  little  prisoners,  who 
scurried  off  into  the  thick  shelter  of  an  undergrowth. 

"You  are  awkward,  page,"  laughed  Tecuichpo,  who  had  not 
yet  grown  out  of  her  gay  girlish  ways. 

[220] 


MONTEZUMA'S  HUMILIATION 

The  Spaniards  were  eager  to  see  the  city  thoroughly,  and 
Montezuma  willingly  gave  permission.  The  cavaliers  rode 
and  the  soldiers  followed  on  foot  through  the  clean  streets, 
watered  each  day  from  the  canals,  and  were  amazed  at  the 
signs  of  prosperity  and  orderly  life.  The  markets  attracted 
the  men  the  most,  with  their  shady  porticos  where  the  venders 
of  fruits,  skins  and  cottons,  sat,  and  the  jewelers  and  potters 
sold  their  wares  for  gold  dust  carried  in  little  cubes,  which  was 
the  currency  of  the  country. 

But  Cortes  longed  to  see  from  the  inside  the  Great  Teo- 
calli  which  dominated  the  city.  It  was  not  as  ancient  nor  as 
venerated  as  the  shrine  at  Cholula,  but  it  served  as  both  bar- 
racks and  temple,  and  thousands  of  soldiers  or  police  were 
quartered  in  it.  Montezuma  at  first  hesitated,  then  after  con- 
sulting the  priests,  he  sent  word  that  he  would  himself  meet 
Malinche  there  at  a  certain  hour. 

Fernando  accompanied  the  Emperor,  and  tried  not  to  show 
the  interest  and  terror  he  felt  in  this  shrine  to  Huitzilopotchli, 
the  dread  God  of  War.  The  huge  quadrangular  wall  was 
covered  with  figures  of  serpents  in  relief,  and  there  were  bat- 
tlemented  gates  in  the  centre  of  each  side.  Within  them  were 
numerous  smaller  buildings  devoted  to  the  priests,  in  addition 
to  the  Great  Teocalli  itself.  This  temple  had  five  stories  or 
terraces,  each  one  smaller  than  the  one  below,  with  a  passage- 
way all  around  each  terrace  and  steps  leading  to  the  next  one 
above. 

As  they  waited  in  the  courtyard,  Montezuma  in  his  palan- 
quin and  Fernando,  fan  in  hand,  by  his  side,  the  Spanish 
trumpets  blew  before  the  gate.  Fernando's  heart  leaped  as  he 

[221] 


WITH  CORTES  THE  CONQUEROR 

beheld  again  the  beloved  face  of  his  master  and  those  of  Al- 
varado,  Sandoval  and  other  cavaliers.  He  longed  to  cry  out 
to  them,  and  instead  he  was  forced  to  make  the  humble  Aztec 
obeisance.  He  felt  suddenly  ashamed  of  his  disguise,  of  the 
rings  in  his  nose  and  lip.  As  he  looked  up  again  he  saw  that 
Cacama's  gaze  was  on  him,  and  he  was  certain  that  his  life 
was  in  the  hands  of  this  one  man  who  knew  his  secret. 

He  heard  with  pride  how  Cortes  refused  to  be  borne  up  the 
stairs  on  the  shoulders  of  the  priests  and  Caciques  whom  Mon- 
tezuma  had  delegated  to  carry  him  as  they  carried  their  sover- 
eign. When  Cortes  had  climbed  to  the  top  Montezuma  said : 

"You  are  weary,  Malinche,  with  climbing  up  our  great 
temple." 

"Nay,  Montezuma,"  exclaimed  Cortes,  "the  Spaniards  are 
never  weary." 

They  walked  about  the  wide  paved  summit,  and  Fernando's 
eyes  were  drawn  to  the  large  jasper  block  in  the  centre  whose 
shape  was  the  same  as  the  one  to  which  he  had  been  bound  in 
Cholula.  About  it,  at  a  lower  level,  were  altars  to  many  gods 
before  which  fires  were  burning.  Cortes  begged  to  be  shown  the 
shrines.  Led  by  the  priests,  they  entered  a  large  apartment, 
the  walls  of  which  were  painted  with  figures  of  the  gods,  and 
at  the  far  end  in  a  niche  stood  the  gigantic  idol  of  Huitzilo- 
potchli,  terrific  of  aspect,  with  a  bow  in  his  right  hand  and 
golden  arrows  in  his  left.  A  serpent  of  precious  stones  wound 
about  his  body,  and  to  his  left  foot  humming  birds'  wings  were 
fashioned.  About  his  neck  was  a  chain  of  gold  and  silver 
hearts,  symbols  of  the  human  hearts  offered  to  him  in  sacri- 
fice. The  walls  of  this  and  the  other  shrines  were  darkened 

[222] 


MOXTEZUMA'S  HUMILIATION 

with  red  spots,  of  what  nature  Fernando  knew  only  too  well. 
He  found  it  difficult  to  keep  his  fingers  from  crossing  himself, 
as  those  of  his  countrymen  did,  at  the  horrible  sight. 

When  they  had  gone  out  into  the  clean  air  once  more  Cortes 
breathed  deeply  and  said  to  Montezuma : 

"I  do  not  comprehend  how  a  great  and  wise  prince  as  you 
are  can  put  faith  in  such  evil  spirits  as  these  idols,  the  repre- 
sentatives of  the  Devil.  If  you  will  but  permit  us  to  erect 
here  the  true  Cross,  you  will  soon  see  how  your  false  gods  will 
shrink  away." 

Montezuma,  whose  kingly  spirit  had  risen  in  this  chief  shrine 
of  his  city,  answered  angrily : 

"These  are  the  gods  who  have  led  the  Aztecs  on  to  victory 
since  they  were  a  nation,  and  who  send  the  seed  time  and 
harvest  in  their  seasons.  Had  I  thought  you  would  have  of- 
fered them  this  outrage,  I  would  not  have  admitted  you  into 
their  presence." 

Cortes  realized  that  his  religious  zeal  had  carried  him  too 
far  and  that  Montezuma's  anger  jeopardized  the  safety  of 
them  all.  He  therefore  tried  to  smooth  matters  over,  and 
succeeded  in  a  degree,  though  the  Emperor  explained  that  he 
would  have  to  remain  at  the  shrine  and  perform  certain  cere- 
monies to  placate  the  ire  of  the  gods. 

Fernando  watched  with  a  heavy  heart  the  Spaniards  depart 
and  waited  in  the  courtyard  until  Montezuma  came  out  from 
the  shrine,  and  sadly  accompanied  him  back  to  the  palace. 

The  sight  of  all  these  religious  edifices  made  the  Spaniards 
long  for  one  of  their  own.  With  Montezuma's  permission 
they  turned  one  of  their  apartments  into  a  chapel,  and  here 

[223] 


WITH  CORTES  THE  CONQUEROR 

Ahuitzotl  looked  on  in  wonder  as  mass  was  first  celebrated. 

But  Cortes  was  not  satisfied.  He  had  been  a  week  in  Ten- 
ochtitlan  and  seemed  no  nearer  to  his  purpose  of  conquest. 
He  had  no  intention  of  allowing  some  one  else  to  rob  him  of 
the  fruits  of  victory.  He  feared  that  some  general  might  be 
sent  from  Spain  or  Cuba  to  supersede  him,  so  that  it  behooved 
him  to  act  quickly.  He  was  absorbed  in  thought  all  that  day, 
with  no  word  to  any  of  his  officers.  Ahuitzotl,  who  slept  out- 
side his  door,  heard  him  walking  up  and  down  all  the  night. 

On  the  morrow  Cortes  called  a  council.  He  put  before  it 
the  difficulties  ahead  of  them,  the  possibility  of  an  uprising  of 
the  Aztecs,  a  change  in  Montezuma's  attitude  towards  them, 
the  probability  that  Velasquez  in  Cuba  would  send  another 
leader  to  finish  the  conquest  they  had  carried  so  far,  and  the 
danger  to  them  all  even  should  they  be  willing  to  retreat  to 
Vera  Cruz.  When  each  had  expressed  his  opinion,  Cortes 
put  forward  the  bold  plan  he  had  conceived  as  he  paced  his 
room  the  night  before,  and  after  a  first  gasp  of  astonishment, 
the  Council  hailed  it  with  enthusiasm. 

Ahuitzotl  in  the  court  without  had  listened  to  the  murmur 
of  voices,  though  the  only  word  he  could  understand  was  "Mon- 
tezuma."  Nevertheless,  he  was  sure  that  some  important  step 
was  being  considered,  and  he  feared  that  the  Emperor  was  in 
danger.  He  began  to  regret  that  he  had  left  him  just  now 
when  he  might  have  been  of  help.  He  determined  to  hasten  at 
once  to  warn  him,  but  when  he  approached  the  gate  the  senti- 
nels waved  him  back.  He  had  no  better  success  at  the  other 
three  gates,  and  even  when  he  tried  to  press  out  unnoticed 
with  Cortes,  Alvarado,  Sandoval,  de  Lujo,  de  Leon,  de  Avila 

[  224  ] 


MONTEZUMA'S  HUMILIATION 

and  the  twenty-five  soldiers  who  had  been  chosen  for  his  secret 
purpose,  Cortes  smilingly  ordered  him  to  go  back,  and  making 
gestures,  explained  that  his  new  page  should  polish  up  his 
other  weapons  for  him.  He  had  grown  interested  in  the  boy, 
and  valued  him  as  the  channel  through  which  he  would  some 
time  obtain  news  of  Fernando.  As  soon  as  his  great  plan  was 
carried  out  he  meant  to  get  the  truth  about  him  from  Ahuit- 
zotl. 

The  six  cavaliers  entered  the  palace  for  the  audience  Mon- 
tezuma  had  granted  at  Cortes's  request.  At  the  sight  of  their 
suppressed  excitement  and  from  a  few  words  they  did  not 
fear  to  speak  aloud  in  Spanish,  Montezuma's  new  page  knew 
that  something  was  planned  against  the  master  he  had  sworn 
to  protect.  Yet  what  could  he  do,  he  asked  himself  in  des- 
peration, thus  caught  between  his  two  loyalties? 

At  first  there  were  only  kindly  words  between  the  monarch 
and  the  Spaniards  and  more  giving  of  gifts.  Fernando  noted 
that  every  now  and  then  three  or  four  Spanish  soldiers  strolled 
into  the  audience  hall  as  if  out  of  mere  curiosity,  until  there 
were  twenty-five  or  thirty  in  all.  Cortes  too  had  noted  their 
arrival.  He  began  to  speak,  telling  of  word  which  had  come 
of  an  attack  upon  his  force  left  behind  at  Vera  Cruz  and  of 
the  death  of  some  of  them.  He  said  that  a  certain  Cacique 
Quauhpopoca  was  responsible  for  the  trap  into  which  they 
had  been  led. 

"If  that  is  so,"  replied  Montezuma,  who  felt  that  this  sudden 
accusation  was  serving  as  an  excuse  for  some  purpose  he  could 
not  fathom,  "here  is  my  signet-ring.  The  Cacique  shall  be 
summoned  immediately  and  I  will  judge  him." 

[225  ] 


WITH  CORTES  THE  CONQUEROR 

But  this  was  not  sufficient  for  Cortes. 

"I  know,"  he  said,  "that  you  are  innocent  of  having  acted 
through  Quauhpopoca  to  slay  my  men.  But  it  is  not  so  easy 
for  one  at  a  distance  to  read  aright.  Our  master,  Emperor 
Charles,  across  the  sea,  may  say:  'The  Cacique  dared  not  so 
act  without  the  will  of  Montezuma.'  In  order  therefore  that 
he  may  have  no  doubt  of  your  friendship,  it  would  be  wise, 
oh  Montezuma,  if  you  would  take  up  your  abode  in  the  palace 
amongst  us  until  this  matter  be  settled." 

At  last  it  had  come!  this  thunderbolt  which  the  Aztec  had 
felt  coming  so  long  before !  Had  the  gods  forsaken  him  that 
he  knew  not  what  to  do  ?  Then  he  cried  proudly : 

"When  was  it  ever  heard  that  a  great  prince  like  myself  vol- 
untarily left  his  own  palace  to  become  a  prisoner  in  the  hands 
of  strangers?" 

"You  would  not  be  a  prisoner,"  Cortes  explained,  "but  a 
monarch  surrounded  by  your  subjects  and  held  in  the  greatest 
respect  by  all  of  us.  'Tis  but  a  change  such  as  you  are  often 
wont  to  from  one  palace  to  another." 

"If  I  should  consent  to  such  a  degradation,"  exclaimed  the 
unconvinced  Aztec,  "my  subjects  never  would.  If  you  desire  a 
hostage  I  will  send  you  one  of  my  sons  and  one  of  my  daugh- 
ters." 

For  a  long  time  Spaniard  and  Aztec  argued.  Fernando, 
who  could  not  know  the  causes  which  had  led  Cortes  to  make 
this  demand,  felt  exceedingly  sorry  for  Montezuma.  He  won- 
dered why,  in  spite  of  the  Spanish  soldiers,  he  did  not  give  the 
signal  to  fall  upon  the  intruders  and  put  an  end  once  and  for 
all  to  his  humiliation  at  their  hands. 

[226] 


MONTEZUMA'S  HUMILIATION 

Then  Velasquez  de  Leon,  wearied  of  the  delay,  cried  out : 

"Why  do  we  waste  words  on  this  barbarian?  We  have  gone 
too  far  to  recede  now.  Let  us  seize  him,  and  if  he  resists, 
plunge  our  swords  into  his  body!" 

At  this  speech  Fernando,  who  even  if  he  were  the  Aztec  he 
was  supposed  to  be  and  unable  to  understand  the  words,  might 
well  have  been  frightened  by  their  tone  alone,  flung  himself  in 
front  of  the  Emperor  to  protect  the  charge  entrusted  to  him. 

Montezuma  turned  to  Marina  and  asked  the  meaning  of 
what  he  had  said. 

"Go  with  them,  King  Montezuma,"  she  pleaded.  "If  you 
will  comply  naught  shall  harm  you,  but  if  you  refuse  they 
threaten  you  with  death." 

Montezuma's  heart  told  him  that  his  hour  had  come.  The 
prophecies  of  the  priests,  the  awe  of  the  white  men  as  messen- 
gers of  the  gods,  his  own  weakness  and  vacillation,  had  brought 
him  to  this  moment.  If  he  had  acted  differently,  he  thought, 
if  ...  but  now  he  believed  it  too  late.  If  he  had  but  died  on 
the  battle  field  fighting  against  these  men  who  asked  of  him 
such  an  unheard  of  thing!  Then  he  nodded  his  assent,  and  a 
triumphant  smile  lighted  up  Cortes's  face.  He  frowned  it 
back  that  he  might  not  fail  in  courtesy  to  one  he  had  just  con- 
quered. 

Montezuma  gave  the  last  orders  in  his  palace.  The  cour- 
tiers could  not  believe  their  ears.  Preparations  were  hur- 
riedly made,  and  then  the  Emperor  and  a  large  retinue  set  out 
to  accompany  the  Teules  to  their  quarters.  All  along  the  way 
his  dejected  subjects  were  murmuring  that  their  sovereign  was 
being  carried  off  by  force.  A  riot  was  starting  when  Monte- 

£227] 


WITH  CORTES  THE  CONQUEROR 

zuma  called  to  the  people  that  he  was  going  of  his  own  free 
will. 

At  the  palace  of  the  Spaniards  Montezuma  was  received  as 
an  honoured  guest ;  his  apartments  were  soon  gorgeous  as  those 
he  had  left  behind  and  were  thronged  with  his  wives,  his  chil- 
dren, his  courtiers,  and  even  folk  from  the  street  who  came 
to  convince  themselves  that  their  revered  King  had  not  been 
harmed. 

But  Montezuma  knew  that  he  would  rather  lie  upon  the 
sacrificial  stone,  an  offering  to  the  god,  than  sit  in  splendour 
in  the  palace  of  Malinche. 


[228] 


CHAPTER  XVIII 

> 
CORTES  GOES  TO  VERA  CRUZ 

WHILE  the  Council  had  been  going  on  and  before 
Montezuma  had  looked  for  the  last  time  on  the  halls 
of  his  palace,  Ahuitzotl  was  still  seeking  for  a  way 
to  elude  the  vigilance  of  the  sentinels  and  to  escape  to  his  mas- 
ter, to  warn  him  of  some  approaching  danger  and  to  share  it 
with  him.  Standing  in  the  court  not  far  from  the  stables,  a 
sudden  idea  struck  him — he  would  mount  one  of  the  horses 
and  dash  out  of  the  gate!  He  had  watched  these  strange 
beasts  for  days  now  and  had  lost  his  first  terror  of  them.  One 
of  the  soldiers  had  amused  himself  by  helping  him  to  mount 
and  sit  astride  a  horse  and  had  shown  him  how  it  was  guided 
by  the  bridle.  He  believed  that,  if  his  courage  did  not  fail, 
he  could  succeed  in  managing  one  of  them  long  enough  to  get 
past  the  sentinels.  So  he  strolled  to  the  spot  where  Cortes's 
horse,  always  saddled  and  bridled,  was  tied  near  one  of  the 
gates.  He  began  to  polish  the  brass  ornaments  on  the  saddle, 
and  the  soldiers,  knowing  that  this  was  part  of  the  page's  duty, 
paid  no  attention  to  him.  Then  summoning  all  his  courage, 
he  put  one  foot  in  the  stirrup  and  swung  himself  rather  awk- 

[229] 


WITH  CORTES  THE  CONQUEROR 

wardly  on  to  the  horse's  back.  But  the  nervous  animal  was 
conscious  that  this  was  neither  his  master  nor  a  horseman  of  any 
kind.  He  reared  up  so  quickly  that  even  an  experienced  rider 
might  have  lost  his  seat,  and  Ahuitzotl  was  landed  on  the 
ground,  where  a  kick  from  the  horse's  hoof  left  him  uncon- 
scious. 

It  was  almost  a  day  later  when  he  returned  to  his  senses, 
and  much  had  happened  in  the  meantime  of  which  he  was  ig- 
norant. When  he  was  able  to  leave  his  sleeping  mat  he  heard 
with  unbelieving  ears  of  Montezuma's  presence  in  Axayacatl's 
palace.  His  first  impulse  was  to  hasten  to  him  at  once;  then 
second  thoughts  persuaded  him  that  it  might  be  wiser  to  keep 
himself  free  to  come  and  go  without  having  to  ask  the  royal 
permission.  He  determined  to  seek  his  father,  Cacama,  in 
the  town  and  to  learn  from  him  if  the  princes  and  Caciques 
were  not  planning  a  rescue  of  their  monarch  in  which  he  could 
take  part.  He  longed  to  retrieve  the  mistake  he  had  made  in 
leaving  Montezuma;  he  felt  as  if  he  had  deserted  his  post  in 
battle.  Now  he  would  give  his  life  to  bring  Montezuma  back 
to  his  own.  There  was  no  difficulty  now  in  passing  through 
the  gate  amongst  the  many  Aztecs  who  were  allowed  to  visit 
the  Emperor.  So  he  was  soon  outside  the  walls,  and  Cortes 
in  consequence  found  himself  once  more  without  a  page.  Fer- 
nando, bound  by  his  promise,  served  Montezuma,  still  un- 
known to  his  countrymen,  though  some  of  them  entered  the 
royal  apartments  every  day. 

In  his  new  abode  Montezuma  was  surrounded  by  the  same 
ceremony  as  that  to  which  he  had  always  been  accustomed. 
By  Cortes's  command,  no  Spaniard  was  to  fail  to  give  him 

[230] 


CORTES  GOES  TO  VERA  CRUZ 

every  mark  of  respect.  He  set  the  example  himself  by  stand- 
ing bareheaded  until  Montezuma  bade  him  be  seated.  Once 
one  of  the  guard  whose  presence,  though  disguised  as  a  guard 
of  honour,  showed  the  Emperor  that  he  was  indeed  a  prisoner, 
was  discourteous  to  Montezuma,  and  Cortes  had  him  severely 
punished. 

Finally  the  Cacique  Quauhpopoca  arrived,  accompanied  by 
other  chiefs  who  were  accused  of  having  killed  the  Spaniards 
near  Vera  Cruz.  They  were  found  guilty  and  to  excuse  them- 
selves, they  claimed,  rightly  or  wrongly,  that  what  they  had 
done  had  been  at  the  command  of  their  sovereign,  Montezuma. 
A  terrible  punishment  was  ordered  by  Cortes — they  were 
burned  alive  in  the  courtyard! 

Now  at  last  the  Conqueror  had  the  excuse  for  showing  Mon- 
tezuma that  his  sovereignty  in  Anahuac  was  at  an  end,  that  by 
this  act  of  treachery,  as  he  called  it,  of  which  Quauhpopoca  had 
accused  him,  Montez\ima  had  forfeited  his  right  to  be  treated 
as  a  loyal  subject  of  the  Spanish  Emperor.  Without  asking 
permission  he  strode  into  Montezuma's  apartment,  where  he 
found  him  reclining  in  the  midst  of  the  women  of  his  house- 
hold. They  sprang  up,  frightened  at  this  sudden  intrusion, 
and  gazed  in  amazement  at  the  stern  face  of  Malinche  and  at 
the  stolid  countenance  of  the  soldier  who  followed  bearing  a 
pair  of  iron  fetters  in  his  hand. 

Fernando,  who  had  grown  to  love  Montezuma,  was  equally 
troubled.  He  knew  by  looking  at  him  that  Cortes  was  in  one 
of  his  hardest  moods  when  he  would  carry  out  what  he  had 
determined,  no  matter  at  what  cost.  He  loved  him  as  dearly 
as  ever  and  longed  for  the  day  when  he  might  return  to  him ; 

[231] 


WITH  CORTES  THE  CONQUEROR 

but  he  had  been  so  steeped  in  the  spirit  and  ceremonial  of  the 
Aztec  court  that  he  had  come  to  feel  an  almost  Aztec  rever- 
ence for  Montezuma's  person.  What  could  it  be  that  Cortes 
purposed  to  do,  he  wondered,  as  he  took  his  place  before  the 
Emperor. 

"Montezuma,"  said  Cortes,  omitting  the  customary  greet- 
ing, "by  your  treachery  you  have  merited  death.  And  though 
you  are  a  king,  yet  it  is  not  meet  that  you  should  escape  pun- 
ishment altogether.  Therefore  you  shall  feel  what  it  is  like 
to  wear  the  chains  of  a  criminal." 

Fernando's  horror  was  as  deep  as  that  felt  by  Montezuma's 
household.  He  longed  to  plead  with  Cortes  not  to  disgrace 
the  Emperor  thus,  but  he  could  not  do  this  without  breaking 
his  promise  to  Ahuitzotl.  As  the  soldier  approached  Monte- 
zuma to  fasten  the  irons  about  the  royal  ankles,  the  boy  threw 
himself  down  and  put  his  hands  around  them  to  protect  them. 
Montezuma  gave  him  a  sad  smile,  but  the  soldier  shoved  him 
aside  and  did  his  work. 

Until  Cortes  had  left  the  apartment  there  was  no  sound; 
then  the  disgraced  King  moaned  to  himself,  all  the  proud  blood 
of  his  warlike  ancestors  beating  loudly  in  his  veins.  His  wives 
ran  to  comfort  him;  his  daughter  Tecuichpo,  who  had  been 
permitted  by  Guatemozin  to  accompany  her  father,  sat  at  his 
feet  and  wrapped  the  ends  of  her  mantle  about  the  iron  so  that 
Montezuma's  flesh  might  be  spared  contact  with  it.  Fernando 
was  scarcely  less  moved  than  the  Aztecs.  He  had  seen  noth- 
ing but  good  in  his  temporary  master,  and  though  he  did  not 
waver  in  his  loyalty  to  Cortes,  he  felt  that  here  he  had  done  an 
unnecessary  act. 

[232] 


CORTES  GOES  TO  VERA  CRUZ 

While  Montezuma  sat  there,  his  features  stony  with  dis- 
tress, Ahuitzotl,  clad  in  his  own  Aztec  garments  again,  ap- 
peared and  threw  himself  at  his  feet,  uttering  words  of  de- 
ference and  devotion.  The  rising  which  he  hoped  to  take  part 
in  was  not  yet  ripe;  but  when  he  learned  how  Cortes  had  or- 
dered Quauhpopoca  and  the  Caciques  to  be  executed  and  that 
he  accused  Montezuma  of  complicity  with  their  deeds,  the  boy 
could  stay  away  no  longer.  Montezuma  was  so  moved  by  his 
own  tragedy  that  he  was  scarcely  conscious  of  his  page's  pres- 
ence. 

When  the  execution  of  the  Caciques  was  over  Cortes  en- 
tered the  apartment  once  more.  He  knelt  at  Montezuma's 
feet,  unloosed  the  shackles  and  said : 

"It  has  hurt  me  too,  Montezuma,  to  punish  you  thus  in  the 
name  of  our  Emperor.  Let  it  now  be  forgotten,  both  the 
wrong  and  the  punishment,  and  let  us  be  friends  again." 

Though  the  fetters  had  been  on  him  but  a  few  hours,  they 
had  broken  the  spirit  of  Montezuma.  Never  again  could  he 
think  of  himself  as  the  dread  sovereign  of  Anahuac.  Yet  after 
a  time  he  seemed  to  have  forgotten.  He  gave  audiences  to  his 
subjects  as  before;  he  watched  with  interest  the  drills  of  the 
Spaniards.  He  taught  his  captors  to  play  totoluque  with  little 
quoits  of  gold,  and  he  and  one  of  his  kinsmen  would  play 
against  Cortes  and  Alvarado.  His  household  was  large  and 
costly;  he  dined  off  golden  dishes  as  he  had  done  in  the  old 
days ;  he  listened  to  the  ardent  words  of  Father  Olmedo,  who 
trusted  that  now  he  might  bring  about  his  conversion,  and  then 
Montezuma  turned  and  prayed  to  his  own  gods. 

Ahuitzotl,  as  soon  as  he  perceived  that  his  master  had  ears 

[£33] 


for  his  story,  could  wait  no  longer  to  be  reinstated  in  his  old 
position. 

"Go,"  he  cried  to  Fernando,  as  he  loosened  from  his  mantle 
the  golden  signet  of  office,  "go  back  to  your  Malinche.  I  give 
you  back  your  freedom." 

Montezuma  had  overheard  part  of  this  speech  and  com- 
manded Ahuitzotl  to  explain.  He  was  amazed  at  what  he 
heard. 

"Are  you  in  truth  a  Spaniard?"  he  asked  of  Fernando  in- 
credulously. 

"Yea,  sire,"  the  boy  answered. 

"And  you  have  served  me  not  only  faithfully  but  kindly," 
the  monarch  continued.  "You  did  twice  seek  to  save  me. 
Montezuma  is  your  debtor;  ask  of  him  what  you  will." 

And  when  Fernando  would  ask  nothing,  he  filled  his  hands 
with  jewels. 

"Go  to  Malinche,"  he  commanded,  smiling  at  the  thought  of 
the  surprise  in  store  for  his  captor,  "and  tell  him  that  Monte- 
zuma sends  him  as  a  rare  gift  his  own  page." 

So  Fernando  made  his  obeisances  and  thanks  to  the  Em- 
peror and  passed  from  his  apartment  to  that  of  Cortes. 

Cortes  was  seated,  composing  one  of  the  letters  he  wrote  to 
the  Emperor  Charles,  in  which  he  told  him  of  all  that  had  oc- 
curred since  they  had  entered  Tenochtitlan,  when  a  messenger 
from  Montezuma  was  announced.  He  looked  up  and  recog- 
nized the  page  whom  he  had  noticed  constantly  in  attendance 
on  the  monarch.  It  was  the  first  time  he  had  really  observed 
him,  and  while  he  waited  for  Marina  to  translate  the  royal 
wrords,  he  could  not  help  noting  the  eyes  of  the  lad,  which 

[234] 


CORTES  GOES  TO  VERA  CRUZ 

seemed  strangely  familiar.  Fernando  spoke  in  Aztec  and 
Marina  interpreted: 

"Montezuma  sends  you  another  gift,  oh  great  Cacique  of 
the  Teules,  one  which  he  greatly  values,  which  he  has  tested 
and  knows  will  please  you.  These  are  the  words  spoken 
through  my  mouth  by  our  dread  Lord." 

"And  what  may  that  be,  Marina?"  Cortes  asked;  "some  new 
dish  or  a  rare  bird  by  which  they  set  such  store?" 

"  'Tis  this  page,  Senor,  a  noble  youth  who  says  he  will  serve 
you  faithfully." 

"He  comes  at  the  right  time,"  exclaimed  Cortes,  "since  my 
late  Aztec  servitor  left  me  so  suddenly.  I  must  even  get  hold 
of  him  without  delay  to  learn  where  he  hides  Fernando.  I 
would  though  that  this  new  page  could  speak  Spanish.  It  is 
hard  to  tell  everything  by  gesture." 

"Master!"  cried  Fernando,  seizing  Cortes's  hand  and  cov- 
ering it  with  kisses,  "it  is  I,  your  Fernando." 

Neither  Cortes  nor  Marina  could  understand.  They  were 
thunderstruck  to  hear  this  Aztec  talking  with  Fernando's  voice. 
Then  the  quicker  witted  woman  began  to  comprehend.  She 
gently  took  out  the  massive  ornaments  from  nose  and  lip, 
which  soon  regained  their  natural  shape  and  size,  and  sought 
to  rub  off  the  dye  from  his  face  and  hands;  but  it  would  not 
come  off,  nor  did  Fernando  get  rid  of  it  completely  for  many 
days. 

Cortes  called  loudly  to  all  within  hearing  to  come  and  see 
the  marvel  by  which  a  white  Christian  had  been  made  into  a 
red  heathen,  and  when  the  room  was  filled  with  cavaliers  and 
soldiers,  Fernando  told  his  story.  The  affectionate  feeling 

[235] 


WITH  CORTES  THE  CONQUEROR 

which  he  had  for  Montezuma  impressed  his  hearers,  who 
now  that  they  had  him  in  their  power  were  willing  to  forget  all 
the  rancour  they  had  once  cherished  towards  him.  When  they 
were  alone  and  Fernando  had  exchanged  his  Aztec  garb  for 
his  own  hose  and  jacket,  he  knelt  and  begged  Cortes's  pardon 
for  his  disobedience. 

"You  have  been  punished  enough,  boy,"  his  master  replied, 
stroking  his  hair;  "but  if  you  run  away  again  I  will  tie  you 
to  my  saddle  bow  with  a  chain.  Now  go  and  bear  my  grate- 
ful thanks  to  Montezuma  for  his  gift." 

Each  day  thereafter  Fernando  would  visit  Montezuma,  who 
was  always  glad  to  see  him;  and  he  and  Ahuitzotl  became 
friends,  each  desirous  of  making  the  Emperor  forget  the 
tragedy  of  his  position. 

Montezuma  had  agreed  to  make  a  public  acknowledgment 
of  his  allegiance  to  the  King  of  Spain.  When  his  Caciques 
from  far  and  near  had  assembled  he  spoke  to  them,  saying 
that  the  Teules  had  been  sent  by  Quetzalcoatl,  according  to 
the  ancient  prophecy. 

"You  have  been  faithful  vassals  of  mine,"  he  said  with  tears 
in  his  eyes,  "during  the  many  years  that  I  have  sat  on  the 
throne  of  my  fathers.  I  now  expect  that  you  will  show  me 
this  last  act  of  obedience  by  acknowledging  the  great  king  be- 
yond the  waters  to  be  your  lord,  also  that  you  will  pay  him 
tribute  in  the  same  manner  as  you  have  hitherto  paid  it  to 
me." 

Though  there  were  murmurs  of  objection,  the  Caciques 
could  not  disobey  this  last  command  of  their  Emperor,  and 
all  took  a  solemn  oath  of  allegiance  to  a  sovereign  whose  ex~ 

[236] 


CORTES  GOES  TO  VERA  CRUZ 

istence  was  to  them  more  legendary  than  that  of  the  god  whose 
kinsmen  the  Teules  were  said  to  be. 

Now  Cortes,  mindful  of  the  appetite  in  Spain  for  gold, 
which  had  been  whetted  by  the  first  treasure  sent  across  the 
seas,  suggested  to  Montezuma  that  a  regular  tribute  from  all 
over  the  country  should  be  collected  for  Emperor  Charles. 
This  was  done,  and  Montezuma  contributed  an  additional  treas- 
ure which  had  been  hoarded  by  his  own  father  Axayacatl  in 
the  very  palace  now  occupied  by  the  Spaniards.  It  was  a  glit- 
tering sight  to  Spanish  eyes  when  it  was  all  spread  out  on  the 
stone  floor:  gold  dust,  golden  bars,  collars,  fans,  wondrous 
ornaments  of  gold  and  precious  stones.  This  Cortes  divided 
into  portions,  allotting  one-fifth  for  the  royal  share.  But 
there  was  great  dissatisfaction.  Large  as  the  treasure  was, 
when  divided,  the  individual  portions  were  not  sufficient  for 
men  who  had  dreamed  of  gold  as  plentiful  as  sand  on  the  sea- 
shore. The  common  soldiers  cried  out  that  they  had  not  risked 
their  lives  to  win  so  small  an  amount ;  and  again  Cortes  had  to 
harangue  them  into  peace  and  contentment,  telling  them  that 
this  was  but  the  beginning  of  the  fortunes  that  should  be 
theirs. 

In  still  another  direction  the  Spaniards  were  dissatisfied. 
Though  they  now  had  a  chapel  inside  of  their  palace,  they  de- 
sired to  celebrate  their  religion  before  the  Aztecs  so  that  the 
heathens  might  become  familiar  with  the  sight  of  the  Cross 
and  their  rites,  and  be  led  the  sooner  away  from  their  idols. 
Against  his  will,  Montezuma  gave  to  them  a  temple  for  this 
purpose.  But  when  the  Aztecs  beheld  the  statues  of  their 
gods  removed  from  this  smaller  teocalli  to  make  way  for  Chris- 

[237] 


WITH  CORTES  THE  CONQUEROR 

tian  saints,  their  horror  and  anger  burst  forth.  Montezuma 
warned  Cortes  that  the  gods  had  been  offended  by  this  act,  and 
that  if  this  sacrilege  were  not  put  an  end  to  they  would  de- 
sert the  land  and  their  worshipers. 

"I  tell  you  this,"  declared  Montezuma,  speaking  with  firm- 
ness and  more  majesty  than  he  had  shown  since  he  had  left 
his  own  palace,  "that  you  may  be  warned.  If  you  have  any 
regard  for  yourselves  you  will  leave  the  country  without  delay. 
I  have  only  to  raise  my  finger  and  every  Aztec  in  the  land  will 
rise  in  arms  against  you." 

Cortes  had  seen  for  some  days  that  the  feelings  of  the  Aztecs 
against  them  had  been  growing  steadily  fiercer,  that  even  the 
presence  of  Montezuma  among  the  Spaniards  might  be  in- 
sufficient to  keep  his  subjects  from  rising  against  the  invaders. 
The  situation  was  indeed  serious  and  he  was  uncertain  of  the 
outcome.  He  now  replied  that  he  should  be  willing  to  leave 
with  his  army  for  the  coast,  but  that  he  had  no  ships  there  to 
bear  them  back  to  Cuba.  Then,  whether  to  satisfy  Montezuma 
or  to  provide  himself  against  a  possible  need  in  the  future,  he 
sent  workmen  to  Vera  Cruz  to  start  the  building  of  these 
ships. 

He  knew  now  that  all  his  troubles  were  not  behind  him,  that 
it  would  require  wary  conduct  to  prevent  an  outburst  of  the 
Aztecs ;  that  he  must  sleep  with  one  eye  open,  as  it  were.  He 
inspected  his  means  of  defense  and  tightened  his  discipline. 

Then  came  the  news  which  took  him  away  from  Tenochtitlan, 
where  he  was  so  needed.  He  learned  that  his  old  enemy  Vel- 
asquez, Governor  of  Cuba,  had  sent  another  expedition  under 
Panfilo  de  Narvaez  to  conquer  Mexico  and  to  seize  and  punish 

[238] 


CORTES  GOES  TO  VERA  CRUZ 

Cortes  for  what  he  termed  his  rebellion.  This  de  Narvaez  had 
already  disembarked  with  his  force  from  several  ships  at  Vera 
Cruz.  Cortes  was  drawn  in  two  ways.  He  could  not  allow 
this  newcomer  to  ruin  all  his  work;  yet  he  feared  that  if  he 
left  matters  would  go  wrong.  However,  after  much  delibera- 
tion, he  decided  that  he  must  go  against  de  Narvaez  to  pre- 
vent him  from  stirring  up  trouble  throughout  the  land. 

"I  appoint  you  governor  in  my  absence,  Pedro,"  he  informed 
Alvarado.  "See  that  you  are  in  very  truth  a  second  self  to 
me.  Be  prudent  as  you  are  brave.  Guide  your  tongue  as 
you  guide  your  steed,  and  rein  in  your  impetuous  spirit.  And 
first  of  all  guard  Montezuma  as  if  he  were  St.  Peter  with  the 
keys  of  heaven.  He  is  hostage  to  us  for  the  good  will  of  his 
people.  Show  him  ever  the  proper  deference,  since  it  is  not 
only  what  belongs  to  a  king,  but  is  also  the  policy  that  is  safest 
for  us.  Remember  that  if  king  and  city  have  no  cause  for 
complaint  you  can  sleep  in  quiet;  but  if  once  they  are  roused 
against  our  small  force  we  shall  be  blown  like  seafoam  before 
the  wind." 

When  Cortes  told  Montezuma  of  his  projected  departure, 
the  Aztec  failed  to  comprehend  why  if  de  Narvaez  were  a 
Spaniard,  it  was  so  necessary  to  go  against  him;  but  Cortes 
explained  that  he  was  a  traitor  who  must  be  vanquished. 

And  so,  with  forebodings  that  he  should  not  find  Tenochtit- 
lan  the  same  when  he  returned  Cortes,  accompanied  by  Fer- 
nando and  seventy  soldiers,  set  out  for  the  coast. 

Alvarado  was  very  proud  of  his  trust.  The  Aztecs  liked 
him ;  his  fair  skin  and  light  hair  and  his  impetuous  sunny  smile 
made  Tonatiuh,  as  they  called  him,  the  most  striking  of  all  the 

[239] 


WITH  CORTES  THE  CONQUEROR 

Spaniards.  Montezuma  also  had  felt  his  charm,  and  would 
often  send  for  him  to  walk  in  the  gardens  or  play  totoloque  in 
his  apartments.  There  was  no  better  warrior  among  all  the 
Conquerors,  as  he  was  shortly  to  show;  yet  he  lacked  the  wis- 
dom and  patience  of  Cortes,  whose  caution  as  a  rule  balanced 
his  vehemence.  He  was  so  eager  that  everything  should  go 
well  during  Cortes's  absence,  so  aware  of  the  anger  which 
had  been  aroused  among  the  populace  by  the  slight  put  upon 
their  gods,  that  he  thought  he  saw  evidences  everywhere  of 
plots  for  an  uprising.  It  may  be  that  he  was  right  when 
later  he  justified  himself  for  his  acts  by  saying  that  he  had 
done  what  he  did  in  order  to  prevent  the  Aztecs  from  rising 
before  he  was  ready  for  them.  Cortes  and  others  of  the  Con- 
querors did  not  believe  him,  nor  was  it  ever  decided  just  what 
his  real  motive  had  been. 

There  were  indeed  plots  to  rescue  Montezuma,  even  though 
Alvarado  may  never  have  known  anything  definite  about  them. 
Ahuitzotl,  who  was  now  looked  upon  by  the  great  Caciques 
as  a  full  grown  warrior  and  valuable  in  his  knowledge  of  the 
ways  of  the  Teules,  could  have  told  much  about  them  when 
he  returned  daily  to  Montezuma's  apartments  from  the  city. 
But  he  did  not  breathe  a  word  of  them  there,  not  wishing  to 
give  the  Emperor  a  chance  to  forbid  his  subjects  to  act  or  to 
burden  the  royal  mind  with  knowledge  of  which  it  was  better 
for  him  to  be  ignorant  in  case  their  plans  miscarried. 

Ahuitzotl  no  longer  felt  bound  by  honour,  as  he  had  felt 
bound  while  serving  Cortes  as  his  page,  to  refrain  from  work- 
ing against  the  Spaniards.  Now  was  the  time,  he  told  Cacama, 

[240] 


CORTES  GOES  TO  VERA  CRUZ 

for  which  he  had  been  so  long  training,  when  he  would  make 
use  of  the  strength,  the  knowledge,  the  wiles  of  an  Aztec  war- 
rior to  fight  for  Anahuac,  its  king  and  its  gods. 

On  that  fateful  day  in  May  he  warned  the  Caciques  not  to 
trust  the  Teules.  He  had  no  information  as  to  what  Alvarado 
planned  to  do.  Yet  from  a  certain  suppressed  excitement 
among  the  Spaniards  which  he  noticed  when  he  visited  Mon- 
tezuma,  and  by  a  kind  of  instinct  he  felt  sure  something  grave 
was  on  foot.  So  he  himself  and  those  he  was  able  to  influence 
stayed  away  from  the  festival. 

Huitzilopotchli,  the  War  God,  could  not  be  asked  to  give 
up  his  great  yearly  festival  because  the  Teules  had  taken  over 
one  of  the  teocallis  where  part  of  the  ceremonial  always  took 
place,  with  its  songs,  dances  and  sacrifices  and  much  burning 
of  incense  till  the  worshipers  fell  to  the  ground,  their  senses 
overcome.  And  so  the  Spaniards,  when  petitioned  for  the 
temporary  use  of  the  court  of  the  teocalli,  were  pleased  to 
grant  it.  Six  hundred  or  more  Caciques  and  warriors  of  the 
noblest  families,  clothed  in  their  most  gorgeous  costumes  and 
priests  in  their  festive  robes  gathered  therein.  Then,  while 
absorbed  in  a  dance,  Alvarado  and  his  soldiers  fell  upon  them 
and  caught  them  as  in  a  net,  killing  until  the  slippery  pave- 
ment ran  with  streams  of  blood,  as  one  who  was  there  pres- 
ent told  afterwards,  like  water  in  a  heavy  shower. 

The  cries  of  the  terrified  Indians  reached  the  ears  of  the 
unhappy  Montezuma,  who  sent  slaves  running  to  find  out 
what  dread  fate  had  overwhelmed  his  subjects;  and  Ahuit- 
zotl  also,  who  had  lingered  not  far  from  the  teocalli,  rushed 

[241] 


WITH  CORTES  THE  CONQUEROR 

away  to  the  leaders  of  the  conspiracy  to  tell  them  that  the 
Teules  had  themselves  given  the  signal  for  the  Aztecs  to  rise 
against  them. 

All  that  night  the  streets  of  Tenochtitlan  were  filled  with 
men  hurrying  to  and  fro.  The  priests  bade  the  citizens  fight 
for  their  offended  gods ;  the  Caciques  stirred  their  followers  by 
tales  of  Spanish  cruelty  at  Cholula,  and  the  young  warriors 
were  eager  for  the  morrow  that  they  might  make  names  for 
themselves. 

That  night  Ahuitzotl,  owing  still  to  the  liberty  which  was 
his  to  come  and  go  between  the  city  and  the  Palace,  was  not 
refused  admission  at  the  gates.  But  the  Spanish  soldiers  eyed 
him  suspiciously.  He  hurried  to  the  apartments  of  Monte- 
zuma,  where  he  found  the  Emperor  standing  before  a  shrine, 
his  arms  uplifted  in  supplication  to  the  gods.  The  boy  knelt 
down  behind  him  and  waited  until  his  master's  prayers  were 
over.  Montezuma  when  he  turned  could  not  fail  to  see  that 
his  page  was  greatly  excited. 

"What  words  are  those  that  your  heart  forces  to  your  lips, 
Ahuitzotl?"  he  asked,  seating  himself  on  a  stool.  "You  can 
speak  here  freely,"  he  continued;  "the  women  in  the  room  be- 
yond are  so  far  off  and  so  affrighted  that  they  cannot  hear 
you." 

"How  shall  I  speak,"  asked  Ahuitzotl,  still  kneeling  but 
with  face  uplifted,  "and  not  offend  you?  Yet  how  shall  I 
keep  silence  and  not  wrong  you?" 

"Whatever  your  words,  I  shall  listen,"  said  Montezuma 
kindly.  "Speak!" 

[242] 


CORTES  GOES  TO  VERA  CRUZ 

The  boy  spoke  hurriedly:  "I  and  the  Caciques  who  know 
of  my  coming,  my  Master,  have  no  right  nor  desire  to  learn 
why  you  became  the  guest  of  Malinche.  We  know  only  that 
the  city  and  your  land  call  for  you  to  come  back  to  them, 
away  from  the  Teules.  Malinche  is  now  away  and  surely,  we 
say,  the  time  is  come  when  our  Lord  will  return  to  us.  You 
have  heard  today  the  cries  of  your  children  when  the  Teules 
slaughtered  them.  You  will  not  wait  longer  to  come  to  their 
aid?" 

Montezuma's  expression  had  not  changed;  he  did  not  mean 
then,  thought  Ahuitzotl,  to  smite  him  for  his  boldness  in  speak- 
ing so  plainly,  so  he  continued: 

"Forgive  me  if  I  must  speak  as  I  have  never  dared  speak 
to  my  Lord  before.  My  reverence  has  not  lessened ;  but  there 
is  need  of  haste  and  that  one  should  speak  plainly.  Tomorrow 
at  dawn  your  people  will  make  an  assault  on  the  walls  in  order 
to  overcome  the  Teules  and  to  free  their  Emperor.  You  who 
know  how  strong  their  defences  are  here  know  how  many  thou- 
sands will  be  slain  before  the  white  men  are  beaten  down  and 
way  is  made  for  you  to  pass  out  through  the  gates." 

He  stopped  again  to  give  Montezuma  a  chance  to  speak; 
but  whatever  the  monarch's  thought,  he  showed  no  intention 
of  uttering  it  until  his  page  had  finished. 

"If  you  were  once  safely  on  the  other  side  of  these  walls, 
then  the  Teules  would  know  that  they  were  powerless;  they 
would  know  that  only  your  presence  amongst  them  kept  us 
from  driving  them  forth.  Oh!  Lord  Montezuma,  I  know  a 
way.  There  is  a  secret  passage  beneath  the  chamber  wherein 

[243] 


WITH  CORTES  THE  CONQUEROR 

was  stored  the  treasure  of  your  royal  father  which  leads  be- 
neath the  gateway  into  your  own  palace.  The  High  Priest 
told  me  of  it  this  day." 

He  ceased  and  waited  for  the  Emperor  to  give  his  answer 
to  the  unspoken  question. 

Though  Montezuma's  features,  trained  doubly  to  hide  the 
emotions  of  a  warrior  and  of  a  monarch,  had  not  betrayed 
him,  yet  while  Ahuitzott  was  speaking  he  had  not  been  the 
stolid  unmoved  statue  he  appeared.  His  heart  leapt  at  the 
thought  of  freedom  once  more,  of  ruling  his  people  as  in  the 
old  days  before  the  Teules  entered  his  land.  Was  it  indeed 
possible  that  he  might  bring  back  those  days?  Then  his  heart 
sank.  The  thought  of  Cortes  overpowered  his  hope.  He 
knew,  whether  his  people  did  or  not,  that  the  gods  or  fate  had 
sent  this  man,  and  that  his  will  was  stronger  than  the  Aztec's 
will. 

It  cost  him  an  effort  to  speak  as  he  did: 

"I  thank  you  for  your  loyalty,  Ahuitzotl;  but  you  mistake. 
Montezuma  will  not  crawl  like  a  mole  below  the  ground. 
When  his  friend  Malinche  returns,  they  will  go  together 
through  the  streets  of  Tenochtitlan." 

Ahuitzotl  saw  that  further  pleading  was  hopeless.  His  one 
idea  was  to  leave  the  palace  while  he  could.  So,  when  Monte- 
zuma turned  again  with  his  prayers  to  the  god,  apparently 
forgetting  his  presence,  he  strolled  again  out  through  the  gates, 
smiling  at  the  soldiers  who  recognized  him.  He  would  have 
liked  to  explore  the  underground  passage  himself,  but  there 
was  no  time,  and  he  dared  not  disappear  secretly.  He  knew 
that  he  must  do  nothing  which  would  make  the  Spaniards  sus- 

[244] 


picious  of  him,  at  least  as  long  as  there  was  no  open  warfare 
between  the  city  and  the  palace  of  Axayacatl. 

Before  sunrise  the  attack  began  on  the  palace  of  Axaya- 
catl. The  Spaniards,  though  they  were  prepared  for  one,  had 
not  imagined  that  it  would  be  so  furious.  Hundreds  of  Az- 
tecs scaled  the  walls  for  every  fifty  that  were  thrown  down 
and  others  tried  to  set  fire  to  the  battlements.  It  looked  in- 
deed as  if  their  attack  must  be  successful,  when  Montezuma 
appeared  on  the  summit  of  the  walls.  At  the  sight  of  their 
revered  Emperor  the  uproar  ceased  so  that  his  voice  could  be 
heard  to  the  farthest  ranks  of  his  people. 

"My  children,"  he  cried,  "will  ye  burn  the  very  roof  over 
your  sovereign's  head,  or  seek  ye  to  kill  him  with  your  arrows?" 

The  leaders,  now  realizing  the  danger  in  which  their  on- 
slaught placed  Montezuma,  called  a  retreat  and  met  to  con- 
sider what  plan  they  should  follow.  They  decided  upon  a 
siege  so  that  they  might  starve  the  Teules.  For  fourteen  days 
they  encamped  about  the  walls,  and  the  besieged  found  their 
provisions  and  water  supply  perilously  low.  Some  of  the 
Spaniards  had  been  killed  and  many  wounded,  and  their  hearts 
sank  at  the  thought  of  the  future.  They  were  loud  in  their 
complaints  against  Alvarado  and  the  plight  he  had  dragged 
them  into.  Cortes  was  now  their  only  hope,  and  he  was  far 
away. 

Alvarado  managed  to  send  a  Tlascalan  messenger  through 
the  barrier  of  the  besiegers.  He  reached  Cortes  at  Vera 
Cruz  where,  after  a  short  but  important  campaign,  he  had 
overcome  de  Narvaez. 

"By  my  conscience!"  swore  the  angry  Cortes,  "I  had  better 

[  245  ] 


WITH  CORTES  THE  CONQUEROR 

have  left  you,  Fernando,  to  govern  in  my  place  rather  than 
Alvarado." 

Within  the  shortest  possible  time  he  had  turned  towards 
Tenochtitlan,  stopping  not  for  fatigue  nor  dangers  on  the  road. 

"On,  El  Romo!"  he  would  say  to  his  steed  which  he  had  se- 
cured from  one  of  de  Narvaez'  forces.  "We  can  eat  and  rest 
in  a  king's  palace  at  our  journey's  end." 

As  they  neared  Tenochtitlan  he  saw  in  the  empty  streets  of 
the  towns  through  which  they  passed  or  in  the  scowls  on  the 
faces  of  the  folk  they  met  along  the  roadside  the  sign  of  the 
change  which  had  taken  place  during  their  absence.  At  the 
gates  of  the  city  it  looked  for  a  moment  as  if  their  entry  would 
not  be  undisputed.  But  evidently  other  counsels  prevailed 
among  the  Aztec  leaders,  and  as  they  crossed  the  drawbridges 
Cortes  ordered  the  trumpets  sounded  to  signal  his  return  to 
the  besieged. 

Montezuma  came  forth  to  meet  him  at  the  palace,  but 
Cortes,  whose  anger  had  boiled  up  within  him  all  the  way  from 
Vera  Cruz,  scarcely  spoke  to  him.  When  he  had  reached  his 
own  quarters  he  sent  an  Aztec  to  the  Emperor. 

"Go,  tell  your  master  and  his  people  to  open  the  markets,  or 
we  will  do  it  for  you." 

Alvarado  too  was  overwhelmed  by  the  torrent  of  Cortes's 
anger. 

"You  have  done  badly,"  he  cried  after  he  had  rejected  scorn- 
fully his  lieutenant's  stammered  excuses.  "You  have  been 
false  to  your  trust.  Your  conduct  has  been  that  of  a  mad- 


man." 


Yet  there  was  no  time  for  Cortes  to  indulge  in  this  justi- 

[24-6] 


CORTES  GOES  TO  VERA  CRUZ 

liable  resentment.    He  heard  the  cry  of  the  sentinels  on  the 
.ways:    "The  city  is  all  in  arms!    The  drawbridges  are  raised. 
The  enemy  will  soon  be  upon  us !" 

And  Cortes  knew  that  he  must  bend  all  his  energy  to  defend 
his  force. 


[247] 


CHAPTER  XIX 

CAPTURE  OF  THE  GKEAT  TEOCALLI 

SPANIARDS  and  Tlascalans  were  ready  for  the  as- 
sault when  it  came,  yet  to  the  besieged  the  advancing 
human  waves  seemed  to  have  no  end.  The  almost 
naked  bodies  of  the  hosts  glistened  in  the  sun,  and  the  feather- 
covered  shields  and  mantles  of  the  Caciques  gave  them  the 
appearance  of  huge  tropical  birds,  to  which  the  grotesque 
painted  helmets  with  plumes  contributed.  And  just  as  a  sum- 
mer hurricane  shakes  down  to  death  the  birds  in  the  branches, 
so  the  Spanish  guns  laid  low  many  of  these  feathered  war- 
riors. 

"They  had  only  half  believed  the  tales  the  Cholulans  told 
them  of  our  artillery,"  said  Bernal  Diaz,  turning  round,  fuse 
in  hand,  from  the  gun  he  was  preparing  to  fire  for  ay  second 
time.  "See,  Fernando,  how  they  run.  Even  the  infernal  din 
of  their  serpent-skin  drums  and  whistles  is  silenced." 

But  it  was  only  for  a  short  time  that  the  dreadful  opening 
in  the  ranks  was  to  be  seen ;  then  it  filled  up  over  the  dead  and 
wounded  and  the  wave  came  on  again,  up  to  the  foot  of  the 
walls,  which  the  Aztecs  tried  to  mount,  shooting  stones  from 

[248] 


CAPTURE  OF  THE  GREAT  TEOCALLI 

their  slings  as  they  went  that  injured  many  of  the  defenders. 
Pushed  back  from  the  summit,  they  battered  at  the  foot  of  the 
wall  and  shot  blazing  arrows  over  it  onto  the  wooden  portions 
of  the  palace.  These  caught  fire,  and  the  Spaniards  dashed 
about  vainly  trying  to  extinguish  the  flames  with  the  small 
quantity  of  water  that  remained  in  them,  until  they  imitated 
the  Tlascalans  and  used  earth  for  this  purpose.  Even  this 
was  not  sufficient  and  the  conflagration  stopped  only  when  it 
reached  the  principal  buildings  of  stone. 

All  day  long  the  fight  raged,  and  Cortes,  who  was  every- 
where that  it  was  hottest,  ordering  the  guns  into  a  great  breach 
in  one  of  the  walls,  encouraging,  inspiring  all  the  defenders, 
wondered  if  the  day  would  never  end.  Knowing  the  Aztec 
method  of  fighting,  he  looked  for  a  cessation  at  nightfall. 
And  indeed  both  sides  were  glad  of  these  hours  of  comparative 
repose. 

Early  next  morning  Fernando  held  the  stirrup  for  Cortes, 
and  soon  all  the  cavaliers  were  in  the  saddle,  the  guns  massed 
at  the  gate,  and  the  Spaniards  and  the  Tlascalans  rushed  out 
before  the  Aztecs  were  ready  to  attack.  The  impetus  of  their 
charge  and  the  missiles  from  the  guns  drove  the  Aztecs  back 
to  a  barrier  they  had  hurriedly  thrown  up.  Then  they  rallied 
and  took  their  toll  of  Spanish  lives.  Again  the  Spaniards 
pushed  them  back,  and  again  they  themselves  were  halted. 
Not  only  were  they  in  danger  from  arrows,  slings  and  the 
maquahuitl  (a  wooden  blade  with  sawlike  projections  of  ob- 
sidian along  the  sides),  of  the  hosts  before  them,  but  from  the 
azoteas  of  the  houses  on  either  side  rained  down  arrows  and 
stones. 

[249] 


WITH  CORTES  THE  CONQUEROR 

Every  cavalier  sought  to  outdo  his  comrades  in  daring — 
Sandoval,  de  Olid,  Ordaz  and  the  others;  but  Alvarado  had  a 
double  reason  for  the  almost  superhuman  efforts  he  made, 
since  he  hoped  to  force  Cortes  to  forget  his  error.  Fernando 
had  not  much  trouble  in  persuading  Cortes  to  let  him  accom- 
pany him  as  his  squire,  since  even  if  his  master  had  wished  to 
keep  him  out  of  danger,  he  was  scarcely  worse  off  in  this  sortie 
than  in  the  palace  which  other  Aztec  forces  were  constantly 
attacking.  He  had  caught  sight  of  Ahuitzotl  several  times 
that  day,  fighting  at  the  head  of  a  force  he  supposed  was  made 
up  of  the  retainers  of  his  father,  Cacama;  and  he  noted  that 
these  men  advanced  in  a  formation  different  from  the  usual 
Aztec  way,  so  that  he  felt  sure  that  they  had  been  trained  by 
Ahuitzotl,  who  had  put  to  use  his  observations  of  the  white 
men's  soldiering. 

Xicotencatl  had  not  slept  the  night  before,  after  Cortes  had 
informed  him  that  he  intended  making  a  sally  at  dawn.  His 
one  thought  had  been  that  at  last  he  could  fight  the  hated 
Aztec,  and  he  vowed  by  his  mountain  ancestors  that  that  day 
should  see  the  long-awaited  combat  with  Guatemozin. 

The  time  was  near  at  hand.  Guatemozin's  royal  blood  urged 
him  to  the  front  ranks  of  those  who  had  sworn  to  drive  the 
hated  invaders  from  the  land.  The  Prince  was  clothed  in  cot- 
ton-quilted armour ;  his  mantle  and  shield  of  feather  work  bore 
his  insignia.  But  behind  the  soft  looking  ornaments  were  a 
covering  of  tough  hide  on  the  shield,  and  a  human  body  per- 
fect in  strength.  The  Tlascalan's  body  was  less  protected ;  his 
yellow  and  white  feathers  hung  from  his  helmet  over  a  rough 
mantle  of  rabbit-skin  that  was  his  only  garment. 

[  250  *] 


CAPTURE  OF  THE  GREAT  TEOCALLI 

Guatemozin  heard  the  call  of  his  foe  and  cried  out  in  return. 

"At  last,  Tlascalan!" 

There  was  no  need  for  any  preliminaries;  each  of  the  two 
nobles  had  dreamed  too  long  of  matching  his  strength  against 
that  of  the  other.  Xicotencatl  cast  his  javelin  at  his  opponent, 
aiming  for  his  neck,  at  the  opening  between  the  helmet  and  the 
plate  of  silver  which  covered  the  cotton  cuirass.  Its  point 
glanced  aside,  scratched  the  right  shoulder,  and  Xicotencatl 
drew  it  back  quickly  by  the  thong  that  attached  it  to  his  arm, 
before  the  Prince  was  able  to  cut  it  with  his  maquahuitl.  Then 
Guatemozin  threw  his  javelin,  which  pierced  the  lobe  of  the 
Tlascalan's  ear.  The  javelins  now  darted  forth  and  back 
again,  swift  as  the  tongues  of  lizards,  and  each  time  the  point 
drew  blood,  though  no  vital  spot  had  been  struck.  Xicoten- 
catl fought  not  only  his  personal  fight  with  a  warrior  whom 
his  pride  urged  him  to  vanquish,  but  also  the  fight  of  his  people 
against  their  ancient  foe.  The  Aztec,  on  the  contrary,  had 
almost  forgotten  the  past  enmity  with  the  mountain  stranger 
these  last  few  days  in  the  face  of  the  present  desperate  strug- 
gle with  the  invading  Teules.  He  fought  now  because  he 
joyed  in  it,  because  he  had  sworn  to  give  Xicotencatl  an  equal 
chance,  and  because  he  did  not  purpose  to  be  worsted  for  the 
first  time  in  his  life. 

The  battle  ranged  close  about  them;  none  except  those  on 
the  azoteas  could  stand  idly  and  watch  the  combatants  so  evenly 
matched.  The  Aztec's  javelin,  launched  with  his  utmost 
strength,  had  pierced  through  his  opponent's  corselet  and  hung 
quivering  in  his  breast.  With  a  mighty  effort  Xicotencatl 
wrenched  it  out  and  cut  the  thong,  and  then  raising  his 

[251] 


WITH  CORTES  THE  CONQUEROR 

maquahuitl,  he  brought  it  down  with  terrible  force  upon  the 
Aztec's  shoulder,  its  cruel  blades  cutting  deep  into  the  flesh 
while  the  blow  bore  him  to  his  knees. 

Xicotencatl  laughed  aloud  in  triumph.  He  had  not  heard 
the  bugle  call  by  which  Cortes  was  recalling  his  forces  until 
he  could  sweep  the  street  with  the  guns  for  another  advance. 
And  even  if  he  had  heard,  he  would  not  have  obeyed.  It  had 
always  irked  him  to  follow  the  commands  of  the  Spaniards. 
"Now  he  had  his  enemy  before  him  and  Xicotencatl  meant  to 
give  him  his  final  blow  before  he  could  rise  again. 

But  while  the  weapon  was  lifted  in  the  air,  the  cannon  be- 
hind the  two  warriors  flashed  and  roared,  and  a  ball  hitting  the 
side  of  the  house  before  which  they  were  fighting,  blew  the  wall 
into  pieces,  one  piece  of  which,  falling  outward,  knocked  both 
Aztec  and  Tlascalan  senseless  to  the  ground. 

When  they  recovered  consciousness  they  could  hear  the  ad- 
vance of  the  Spaniards  into  the  street  at  right  angles  to  them. 
Guatemozin  spoke  first,  breathing  with  difficulty  from  the 
weight  on  his  chest  and  the  dust  which  covered  his  face. 

"Tlascalan,"  he  said,  "the  Teules  have  injured  us  both.  Is 
it  not  a  sign  from  the  gods  of  that  which  may  come  both  to  my 
nation  and  to  yours?  We  have  fought  each  other,  and  this 
time  perchance  .  .  .  perchance  you  had  got  the  better  of  me. 
If  we  both  succumb  to  our  wounds  will  it  not  be  the  white 
men  who  will  benefit?  Think,  Tlascalan,  whither  the  friend- 
ship of  your  nation  for  these  strangers  leads  it.  What  will 
they  do  with  your  Tlascala  if  they  succeed  in  laying  Anahuac 
low,  which  the  gods  forbid?" 

He  ceased   for  a  moment,   and  Xicotencatl  was   lost  in 

[252] 


CAPTURE  OF  THE  GREAT  TEOCALLI 

thought.  His  lust  for  fighting  Guatemozin  had  passed;  he 
too  was  bleeding,  and  the  loss  of  blood  seemed  to  clear  his 
brain.  The  Aztec's  words  startled  him — they  were  like  the 
echo  of  his  own  imaginings.  From  the  first  he  had  feared 
the  advent  of  the  Spaniards  and  had  fought  them  and  disputed 
with  his  own  people  to  prevent  the  alliance.  It  was  only  the 
command  of  the  Republic  which  had  made  him  accompany 
Cortes  to  Tenochtitlan. 

"By  the  gods,  Aztec,"  he  exclaimed,  "my  heart  answers  your 
words." 

"Then,"  cried  Guatemozin,  who  had  managed  to  extricate 
himself  from  the  ruins  which  had  half  buried  him  and  who 
was  now  helping  Xicotencatl  to  free  himself,  "turn  back  to 
Tlascala  and  force  your  people  to  harken  to  their  danger. 
My  spirit  sees  dark  things  when  it  peers  into  the  future,  but 
it  may  be  the  gods  shall  help  us  escape  the  fates  that  mine 
eyes  seem  to  see  hanging  over  us." 

"I  too  see  dark  clouds  hanging  over  the  mountains  of  my 
land,  Guatemozin,"  replied  Xicotencatl,  at  last  scrambling  to 
his  feet,  "and  I  will  return  to  Tlascala  as  soon  as  I  may  and  do 
whatever  one  man  can  do." 

Then  the  two  nobles  separated,  the  Prince  to  go  by  byways 
around  the  Spanish  force  to  his  palace  to  have  his  wounds 
dressed,  and  Xicotencatl  to  the  Spanish  quarters,  where  his 
wounds  were  sufficient  excuse  for  his  taking  no  further  part  in 
the  fighting. 

Though  the  Spaniards  had  been  able  that  day  to  drive  the 
Aztecs  before  them  by  the  use  of  the  artillery,  they  could  not 
keep  them  back.  And  when  night  was  falling  Cortes,  him- 

[253] 


WITH  CORTES  THE  CONQUEROR 

self  wounded  after  his  heroic  rescue  of  one  of  his  cavaliers, 
retreated  to  the  palace.  He  realized  that  there  was  little 
gained  for  all  the  brave  fighting  of  the  day.  Many  Aztecs 
were  indeed  killed,  but  there  seemed  no  end  of  others  to  take 
their  places,  and  his  own  loss,  though  small  in  numbers,  was 
a  serious  one  on  account  of  the  impossibility  of  replenishing 
his  ranks.  While  Fernando  bound  up  his  master's  wounds 
he  could  not  take  his  eyes  off  Cortes's  anxious  countenance. 
At  last  the  Captain  came  to  a  decision. 

"Go  to  Montezuma,  boy,"  he  said  in  a  voice  that  showed 
his  deep  discouragement,  "and  say  that  I  ask  if  he  will  not 
command  his  subjects  to  cease  this  warfare  against  us.  What 
shall  it  profit  them  or  us  to  continue  it?" 

Montezuma  smiled  as  always  when  he  observed  his  former 
page  before  him,  but  when  he  listened  to  Cortes's  message  he 
frowned  and  turned  away.  He  had  not  forgiven  Cortes's 
treatment  of  him  on  his  return  from  Vera  Cruz. 

"What  have  I  to  do  with  Malinche?"  he  exclaimed.  "I  do 
not  wish  to  hear  from  him.  I  desire  only  to  die.  To  what 
state  has  my  willingness  to  serve  him  reduced  me?" 

Then  when  Father  Olmedo  and  de  Olid,  who  had  followed 
Fernando,  sought  to  persuade  him  he  added: 

"It  is  of  no  use.  They  will  neither  believe  me  nor  the  false 
words  and  promises  of  Malinche.  You  will  never  leave  these 
walls  alive." 

But  Father  Olmedo  pleaded  again : 

"Speak  to  them,  oh  King;  bid  them  cease  their  warfare, 
and  we  to  the  last  man  will  depart  from  Tenochtitlan  and  the 
land  of  Anahuac."  And  Fernando  added  his  prayers  also, 

[  254  ] 


CAPTURE  OF  THE  GREAT  TEOCALLI 

speaking  in  Aztec:  "Stay  their  hands,  I  beseech  you,  Lord, 
Montezuma.  I  know  that  your  people  will  obey  you,  whose 
word  is  louder  to  their  hearts  than  the  beating  of  blood  in  their 
own  veins.  Bid  them  cease,  I  pray  you,  my  Master." 

Then  Montezuma  turned  his  face  towards  them  and  said : 

"Once  more  then  will  I  serve  you  and  bid  my  people  to  let 
you  go  in  peace." 

He  ordered  his  slaves  to  robe  him  in  his  finest  mantle  of 
white  and  blue,  inset  and  fastened  with  emeralds  and  other 
stones,  and  to  put  golden  sandals  on  his  feet  and  the  golden 
diadem  of  the  Aztec  Emperors  on  his  head.  The  touch  of 
this  crown  brought  back  the  old  feeling  of  royal  power  and 
dignity;  and  never  since  the  day  the  Spaniards  entered  Te- 
nochtitlan  had  his  nobles  beheld  him  walk  so  firmly  nor  speak 
so  royally.  All  his  own  officers  surrounded  and  proceeded 
him,  and  Cortes,  followed  by  his  lieutenants,  joined  the  pro- 
cession that  mounted  to  the  highest  turret. 

Among  the  assailants  who  gazed  in  astonishment  and  awe  at 
the  Emperor  was  Ahuitzotl.  He  had  obtained  permission  to 
resign  his  duties  as  page  and  to  join  his  father.  He  called 
out  to  his  retainers  to  cease  fighting,  and  everywhere  the  con- 
flict was  interrupted.  Men  looked  on  Montezuma  as  men  gaze 
on  the  sun  after  an  arctic  night.  He  had  shown  his  counte- 
nance again,  now  they  thought  all  must  be  right.  A  few 
more  blows  and  they  would  rescue  him  from  those  who  kept 
him  by  force  from  his  own  people.  There  was  a  deep  silence ; 
then  Montezuma  spoke: 

"Why  do  I  see  my  people  here  in  arms  against  the  palace 
of  my  fathers?  Is  it  that  you  think  your  Sovereign  a  prisoner 

[  255  ] 


and  wish  to  release  him?  But  you  are  mistaken.  I  am  no 
prisoner.  The  strangers  are  my  guests.  I  remain  with  them 
only  from  choice  and  can  leave  them  when  I  list.  Have  ye 
come  to  drive  them  from  the  city?  That  is  unnecessary.  They 
will  depart  of  their  own  accord  if  ye  will  open  a  way  for  them. 
Return  to  your  homes  then.  Lay  down  your  arms.  Show 
your  obedience  to  me  who  have  a  right  to  it.  The  white  men 
shall  go  back  to  their  own  land,  and  all  shall  be  well  again  within 
the  walls  of  Tenochtitlan." 

The  hope  with  which  the  multitude  had  listened  to  the  first 
words  of  their  Emperor  had  quickly  changed  to  furious  anger 
and  scorn  of  one  who  thus  disgraced  his  ancestors.  No 
longer  could  they  keep  silent.  One  Cacique  cried  out :  "Base 
Aztec,  woman,  coward!"  And  others  shouted:  "The  white 
men  have  made  you  a  woman — fit  only  to  spin  and  weave !" 

But  even  this  outlet  was  not  sufficient  for  the  force  of  their 
patriotic  ire.  One  noble  aimed  his  javelin  and  would  have 
thrown  it,  but  the  horrorstruck  Ahuitzotl  sprang  forward  and 
wrenched  it  from  his  hand.  But  others,  moved  by  the  same 
impulse,  threw  stones  at  the  turret,  and  one  hit  Montezuma  on 
the  head  with  such  force  that  he  fell  to  the  ground  sense- 
less. 

Once  more  there  was  a  sudden  silence,  a  silence  of  terror 
and  regret.  The  multitude,  as  if  chased  by  their  own  con- 
sciences, fled  down  the  streets  in  all  directions,  in  any  direction 
so  that  it  led  away  from  this  scene  of  desecrated  sovereignty. 

Below  in  his  apartments,  whither  they  had  borne  him,  Mon- 
tezuma lay  on  his  sleeping  mat  and  refused  all  aid.  Tecuich- 
po,  his  daughter,  his  wives,  his  children,  his  courtiers — none 

[256] 


CAPTURE  OF  THE  GREAT  TEOCALLI 

would  prevail  upon  him  to  be  comforted  or  to  let  his  wound  be 
dressed.  Life  had  no  further  hold  on  his  spirit;  he  was  eager 
to  be  gone,  to  meet  in  some  region  of  shade  Quetzalcoatl,  who 
would  explain  to  his  ancestors  that  the  reason  their  descendant 
had  not  opposed  the  Teules  was  because  he  believed  them  sent 
by  the  god. 

Meanwhile  Ahuitzotl's  heart  was  sick  with  longing  to  see 
his  master.  He  called  out  to  some  Tlascalan  soldiers  on  the 
walls,  and  implored  them  to  send  for  Fernando.  And  when 
the  latter  appeared,  he  pleaded  with  him  to  get  him  admission 
into  the  palace  and  into  Montezuma's  chamber.  Cortes  gave 
his  consent,  and  Ahuitzotl,  though  Montezuma  did  not  notice 
his  presence,  took  up  lovingly  his  old  duties  and  would  allow 
no  other  page  to  serve  him.  Fernando  too  spent  as  much 
time  as  he  could  spare  in  the  apartment,  and  the  two  youths 
vied  with  each  other  in  the  care  of  their  former  master. 

Cortes  decided  on  another  blow  which,  he  trusted,  would  be 
so  severe  as  to  bring  the  Aztecs  to  terms.  The  heart  of  the 
city  and  of  their  religion  was,  he  knew,  the  Great  Teocalli. 
This  he  intended  to  capture  and  to  dislodge  the  Aztecs  who 
were  throwing  missiles  from  it  upon  the  palace. 

After  a  first  storming  party  had  been  repulsed,  Cortes 
called  for  Fernando. 

"Bind  my  shield  upon  this  hand,"  he  cried;  "my  wound 
shall  not  keep  me  idle  when  great  deeds  must  be  wrought." 

And  with  a  picked  force  of  three  hundred  Spaniards  and 
several  thousand  Indian  allies,  he  made  his  way  into  the  court- 
yard of  the  Great  Teocalli.  Here  part  of  the  foe  awaited 
them,  and  the  horses  who  should  have  scattered  them  slipped 

[257] 


WITH  CORTES  THE  CONQUEROR 

upon  the  smooth  surface  of  the  pavement  and  could  not  ad- 
vance. 

"To  our  own  feet  then!"  commanded  Cortes,  swinging  him- 
self down  from  his  saddle.  He  sent  the  precious  steeds  back 
to  the  palace,  then  he  and  Sandoval,  Alvarado,  Ordaz  and 
others  dashed  at  the  lower  steps  of  the  pyramid  and  held  it 
until  his  supporting  troops  came  up.  The  Aztecs  in  the  court 
were  overpowered  and  taken  prisoners,  and  the  Tlascalans, 
minus  Xicotencatl,  who  had  kept  himself  in  his  own  quarters 
since  his  fight  with  Guatemozin,  were  left  to  guard  the  court. 

Like  an  uncoiled  spring,  the  Spaniards  rushed  upon  the  Az- 
tecs on  the  teocalli  steps,  driving  them  before  them  by  sword 
blows  and  musket  shots,  until  they  gained  the  level  foothold 
of  the  first  terrace.  And  the  Aztecs  fought  as  they  had  never 
fought  before;  not  even  when  they  were  trying  to  free  their 
sovereign;  now  they  were  fighting  in  defence  of  their  gods. 
After  the  assailants  had  forced  them  upward  from  the  first  ter- 
race, they  flung  stones  and  shot  javelins  and  arrows  with  such 
rapidity  that  the  air  was  darkened  by  them  and  from  every 
one  of  the  slippery,  fatal  steps  a  Spanish  body  fell  to  the  court 
below. 

In  fierce  rushes  the  Spaniards  gained,  driving  with  heads 
down  and  breathless,  the  Aztecs  before  them,  until  they  stood 
upon  the  open  summit  of  the  temple.  It  was  like  coming  into 
the  very  heart  of  a  thunderstorm  or  into  the  bowels  of  a  vol- 
cano, where  human  fury  was  as  destructive  as  lightning  or 
molten  fire.  The  Aztec  warriors  and  priests  fought  desper- 
ately. Two  of  them,  slashing  right  and  left,  made  their  way 
to  Cortes,  whom  they  seized.  They  dragged  him  to  the  edge 

[258] 


CAPTURE  OF  THE  GREAT  TEOCALLI 

of  the  parapet  to  throw  him  over.  He  knew  that  no  one  could 
save  him ;  there  was  not  a  Spaniard  whose  arms  were  not 
warding  off  death  blows  from  his  own  head.  With  a  prayer 
to  the  saints  for  strength,  he  wrenched  himself  backwards  and 
out  of  their  grasp,  and  so  violently  that  one  of  the  Aztecs  was 
hurled  over  the  edge.  Then  Cortes  turned  and  saw  that  vic- 
tory was  with  his  men,  that  the  defenders  were  all  killed  or 
being  taken  prisoners. 

"God  and  the  Lord  Jesus  be  praised,"  he  cried  joyously. 
"Come,  friends,  let  us  put  an  end  to  their  horrible  god." 

They  rushed  into  the  shrine  and,  like  hounds  upon  a  boar, 
tore  down  the  frightful  image  of  Huitzilopotchli,  the  God  of 
War,  dragged  it  to  the  parapet  and  sent  it  crashing  down 
to  the  pavement  below,  while  the  Aztecs  on  nearby  azoteas 
who  witnessed  this  deed  cried  aloud  in  horror. 

That  night  Cortes  made  another  sortie,  burning  many 
houses ;  and  the  next  day  he  mounted  with  Marina  to  the  tur- 
ret of  the  palace  and  bade  her  call  out  to  the  Caciques  and  peo- 
ple below  that  he  had  burned  their  houses  and  temple  and  de- 
stroyed their  idols. 

"All  this,"  he  said,  "you  have  brought  on  yourselves  by  your 
rebellion.  Yet  for  the  affection  the  sovereign  you  have  so  un- 
worthily treated  still  bears  you,  I  would  willingly  stay  my 
hand  if  you  will  lay  down  your  arms  and  return  once  more  to 
your  obedience.  But  if  you  do  not  I  will  make  your  city  a 
heap  of  ruins  and  leave  not  a  soul  alive  to  mourn  over  it!" 

Cortes  waited  now  for  a  sign  of  submission,  but  none  came. 
Instead  a  Cacique,  whom  Fernando  believed  to  be  Prince 
Guatemozin,  though  his  head-dress  hid  his  face,  called  out : 

[259] 


WITH  CORTES  THE  CONQUEROR 

"You  have  in  truth  wrought  cruelly  upon  a  folk  that  wel- 
comed you,  oh  Malinche;  yet  even  should  you  slay  thousands 
more  of  us,  we  are  content  if  we  spill  the  blood  of  one  white 
man.  "Look,"  he  pointed,  "on  our  terraces  and  streets,  see 
them  still  thronged  with  warriors  as  far  as  your  eye  can  see. 
Our  numbers  are  scarcely  diminished  by  our  losses.  Yours 
are  lessening  every  hour.  You  perish  from  hunger  and  sick- 
ness. You  must  soon  fall  into  our  hands." 

He  paused  a  moment  and  then  he  cried  in  triumph : 

"The  bridges  are  down,  and  ye  cannot  escape!  The  gods 
will  take  vengeance." 

Even  Cortes's  stout  heart  shook.  He  realized  now  that 
what  the  Cacique  said  was  true.  And  his  men  were  panic- 
stricken.  He  hurried  them  down  from  the  turret  that  the 
Aztecs  might  not  see  how  they  crowded  about  him,  demanding 
that  he  find  some  way  to  lead  them  at  once  from  the  city. 
And  again  Cortes  had  to  feed  them  with  his  own  courage. 

For  a  day  or  two  he  fought  in  the  streets,  by  the  canals,  to 
discover  if  in  truth  the  bridges  were  down,  at  the  same  time 
parleying  with  the  Aztecs  in  his  endeavour  to  get  his  army 
safely  out  of  Tenochtitlan.  He  hoped  still  that  by  taking 
Montezuma  with  him,  he  could  shield  their  exit. 

And  then  came  the  news  that  Montezuma  was  dying! 


[260] 


CHAPTER  XX 

LA  NOCHE  TRISTE 

*  *  "IT  TT  E  will  not  live,"  exclaimed  Princess  Tecuichpo, 
I 1  weeping,  to  Ahuitzotl.  "He  has  no  desire  to  live. 

•*-    -^    See,  he  has  grown  weaker  hour  by  hour." 

Montezuma's  daughter  and  his  page  gazed  sadly  at  the 
wounded  Emperor,  who  lay  on  his  mats  with  eyes  closed  or 
when  open  fixed  and  unseeing.  They  knew  that  he  was  dy- 
ing more  from  a  broken  heart  than  from  the  results  of  the 
blow. 

Fernando,  who  had  come  in  to  learn  of  his  condition,  hur- 
ried to  report  it  to  Cortes. 

"Go,  Father  Olmedo,"  commanded  Cortes,  "and  see  if  you 
can  do  naught  to  strengthen  the  body,  and  if  not,  then  fight 
lustily  with  the  devil  for  his  soul.  Make  him  die  in  the 
Christian  faith,  and  I  will  hail  you  a  greater  conqueror  than  I 
thought  myself  to  be." 

Father  Olmedo  did  his  best.  He  knelt  by  the  side  of  the 
dying  Emperor  and  besought  him  to  become  a  Christian. 

[261] 


WITH  CORTES  THE  CONQUEROR 

Montezuma  pushed  the  crucifix  firmly  aside,  saying: 

"I  have  but  a  few  minutes  to  live,  and  I  will  not  at  this  hour 
desert  the  faith  of  my  fathers." 

Then  he  turned  his  face  away,  and  thought  of  the  days 
when  he  served  the  gods  as  a  priest,  of  the  early  morning  sac- 
rifices when  the  incense  smoke  rose  upwards  from  the  teocalli 
white,  yet  less  white  than  the  snow  on  the  peak  of  Popo- 
catepetl. Later  he  asked  to  see  Cortes,  and  with  their  leader 
came  into  the  apartment  many  of  the  Spaniards  who  had 
grown  to  love  the  Emperor.  Bernal  Diaz,  who  was  one  of 
these,  said  afterwards:  "The  tidings  of  his  death  were  re- 
ceived with  real  grief  by  every  cavalier  and  soldier  in  the  army 
who  had  had  access  to  his  person,  for  we  all  loved  him  as  a 
father — and  no  wonder,  seeing  how  good  he  was !" 

"Malinche,"  said  Montezuma,  his  countenance  softening  as 
he  beheld  Cortes's  genuine  sorrow,  "I  am  dying.  Others 
must  bear  the  weight  now  of  Anahuac  on  their  shoulders.  I 
am  no  longer  king.  But  I  have  still  wives  and  children,  and 
for  them  I  fear.  Will  you  care  for  them,  my  greatest  treas- 
ure?" 

Cortes  motioned  that  he  would  do  so,  and  a  smile  of  relief 
lit  up  Montezuma's  face. 

"Let  them  not  go  destitute,"  he  begged;  "out  of  all  my 
riches  let  some  remain  with  them.  Your  lord,  the  Emperor, 
will  do  this,  if  it  were  only  for  the  friendly  offices  I  have  ren- 
dered the  Spaniards,  and  for  the  love  I  have  shown  them — 
though  it  has  brought  me  to  this  condition!  But" — he  added 
faintly — "but  for  this  I  bear  them  no  ill  will." 

Cortes  promised  by  a  sign  and  by  words  which  Fernando 

[262] 


LA  NOCHE  TRISTE 

interpreted.  Then  Montezuma,  his  last  duty  done,  sank  back 
into  the  arms  of  Ahuitzotl,  dead! 

Cortes  turned  sadly  from  the  chamber  where  the  dead  Em- 
peror lay,  surrounded  by  his  mourning  family  and  household. 
He  too,  except  for  the  angry  moment  on  his  return  from  Vera 
Cruz,  had  looked  upon  Montezuma  as  a  friend.  Now  that  he 
was  gone  Cortes  knew  that  their  last  stay  had  vanished.  He 
called  his  officers  together  to  decide  when  the  evacuation 
should  begin.  Some  counselled  the  day  and  some  the  night; 
each  had  its  advantages  and  its  dangers,  and  the  night  was 
finally  chosen. 

The  soldiers  were  told  to  make  ready  their  baggage,  and 
the  cry  went  up  about  the  treasure.  Cortes  knew  that  they 
must  leave  much  of  it  behind,  as  they  could  not  be  burdened 
with  it  on  their  retreat.  He  had  it  all  spread  out  upon  the 
floor  of  one  of  the  large  halls  and  told  each  man  to  take  what 
he  could  carry  easily. 

"  'Tis  hard  to  decide  amidst  such  riches,"  complained  Ber- 
nal  Diaz  to  Fernando  while  both  were  hesitating.  "I  think, 
though,  that  I  will  leave  the  heavy  gold  for  other  shoulders  and 
content  myself  with  these  four  green  stones  the  Aztecs  call 
chalchivitl,  if  that's  the  word.  You  remember  how  Monte- 
zuma counted  them  as  his  most  precious  jewels." 

Fernando,  not  so  wise,  filled  his  pockets  with  golden  chains 
and  ornaments.  Then  he  went  at  Cortes's  command  to  bid, 
with  all  courtesy,  Princess  Tecuichpo  and  another  daughter 
and  son  of  Montezuma  and  certain  Caciques  who  were  of  the 
household,  to  prepare  to  leave  the  palace.  They  were  to  go 
.with  the  Spaniards  as  hostages  and  would  receive,  he  said,  the 

[263] 


WITH  CORTES  THE  CONQUEROR 

deference  due  their  rank  and  their  sorrow.  He  reminded 
them  that  Cortes  would  not  forget  the  promise  he  had  made 
to  their  father  and  master  to  care  for  their  welfare. 

The  horses'  hoofs  were  muffled,  and  the  wheels  of  the  guns 
were  oiled,  and,  most  important  of  all,  a  temporary  bridge  was 
constructed  to  be  laid  over  the  openings  in  the  causeway  from 
which  the  Aztecs  had  carried  off  the  drawbridges.  These 
were  entrusted  to  one  Magarino,  who  had  forty  soldiers  in  his 
detachment. 

Then  sadly  and  silently  the  army  moved  out  of  the  gate  of 
the  palace  of  Axayacatl,  out  into  the  open  square,  and  down 
the  empty  street.  The  night  was  dark,  but  the  white  houses 
marked  the  way  on  either  side.  Like  some  spectral  pro- 
cession, without  a  word,  it  passed  between  the  walls  where  only 
a  few  weeks  before  it  had  marched  in  triumph. 

Fernando  rode  by  Cortes's  side,  and  once  when  in  his  ner- 
vousness he  let  his  musket  hit  against  the  horse's  armour,  Cor- 
tes whispered  sternly  to  him  to  have  greater  care  of  silence. 
He  halted  with  his  master  while  the  vanguard  passed.  He 
saw  first  of  all  Sandoval,  then  Diego  de  Ordaz,  Francisco  de 
Lujo,  and  twenty  other  cavaliers  and  about  three  hundred 
foot  soldiers.  Then  Cortes,  and  the  centre,  which  he  com- 
manded in  person,  fell  in  line,  and  with  this  went  also  the  bag- 
gage, part  of  the  treasure  destined  for  Emperor  Charles,  a 
portion  of  the  artillery,  and  the  Aztec  princes.  The  rear- 
guard was  entrusted  by  Pedro  de  Alvarado  and  Velasquez  de 
Leon.  The  Tlascalan  allies  were  mixed  in  amongst  these 
three  groups. 

Xicotencatl,  who  had  pondered  long  on  Guatemozin's  ad-. 

[264] 


LA  NOCHE  TRISTE 

vice,  determined  to  leave  the  Spaniards  as  soon  as  they  were 
out  of  the  city,  and  to  hasten  to  Tlascala,  where  he  would  try 
to  arouse  his  countrymen  to  the  danger  of  their  friendship  for 
the  Teules. 

As  they  went  unopposed,  Cortes  wondered  if  it  were  pos- 
sible that  they  were  to  get  out  of  Tenochtitlan  thus  easily. 
He  knew  the  Aztecs  rarely  attacked  at  night,  and  perhaps 
they  might  be  thinking  the  Spaniards  were  too  wearied  that 
day  to  attempt  to  depart.  There  was  still  no  sign  that  they 
had  been  observed.  A  mistlike  rain  was  falling  and  the  only 
lights  in  the  city  were  the  fires  burning  on  the  summits  of  the 
teocallis. 

Fernando  too  was  wondering  whether  there  would  not  be 
some  short,  sharp  fighting  before  they  could  leave  the  city  be- 
hind, but  his  confidence  in  Cortes's  ability  to  bring  them 
through  danger  to  safety  had  been  unshaken  even  by  their  late 
disasters.  "Keep  your  ears  open,  Fernando,"  whispered  Cor- 
tes. "A  single  word,  which  you  could  comprehend,  heard  in 
time  might  tell  us  whether  this  darkness  has  many  ears." 

At  last  they  could  distinguish  ahead  of  them  the  beginning 
of  the  causeway  and  the  dark  hole  where  the  drawbridge  had 
been.  Magarino  and  his  men  hurried  forward  with  their 
bridge  to  span  the  opening. 

"God  be  praised!  we  are  out  of  the  city  safely,"  exclaimed 
de  Ordaz. 

"But  what  is  that?"  cried  Sandoval.  "See,  yonder  the  men 
running!  Sentinels!  Aztec  sentinels!  They  go  to  give  the 
alarm.  Stop  them,  stop  them!" 

But  in  the  dark  the  Aztecs  evaded  the  soldiers  sent  in  pur- 

[265] 


WITH  CORTES  THE  CONQUEROR 

suit,  and  in  a  few  minutes  the  priests  on  the  lookouts  of  the 
teocallis  had  communicated  to  each  other. 

"The  drum,  the  drum,  Captain!"  exclaimed  Fernando. 
"When  that  calls  the  whole  city  springs  to  arms.  There  is 
not  a  second  now  to  lose." 

Tenochtitlan  was  indeed  awake:  torches  like  myriads  of 
fireflies  danced  through  the  streets,  and  the  roar  from  the 
angry  Indians  was  louder  than  from  a  hundred  menageries. 

The  bridge  held,  and  Sandoval,  on  his  good  steed  Motilla, 
and  all  the  vanguard  dashed  across  it  in  safety;  then  the  bag- 
gage and  the  men  of  the  centre  were  ready  to  advance  over  it. 
Just  as  Cortes  was  giving  the  word,  a  hail  of  arrows  and  stones 
fell  upon  them.  It  came  from  the  lake  itself,  and  the  war 
cries  and  the  sounds  of  boat  hitting  against  boat  told  the  Span- 
iards whence  they  were  being  attacked.  The  missiles  fell 
faster  and  faster,  and  the  Spaniards  pressed  on,  wasting  no 
time  to  fire  at  their  foe  in  the  darkness.  The  rearguard  was 
now  crossing  the  bridge  when  Sandoval  sent  a  cavalier  spur- 
ring back  to  bid  Magarino  bring  the  bridge  to  the  front,  as 
there  was  another  opening  ahead.  But  when  the  soldiers  at- 
tempted to  take  up  the  bridge  it  could  not  be  moved;  not  all 
their  strength  could  loosen  it. 

This  news  was  brought  to  Cortes,  and  soon  all  knew  that 
before  them  was  an  unspanned  hole  and  the  enemy  closing  be- 
hind and  on  all  sides  of  them. 

"Fernando,"  Cortes  called,  "cry  out  to  the  Tlascalans  and 
bid  them  halt."  Fernando  dashed  back  and  forth,  calling  out 
in  Aztec.  Mingled  with  the  cries  of  the  Spaniards  he  heard 
the  voices  of  some  of  the  Indian  allies,  lamenting  that  they  were 

[266] 


LA  NOCHE  TRISTE 

lost,  that  Huitzilopotchli  was  taking  vengeance  on  the  invaders 
of  his  land,  that  it  was  useless  to  try  to  escape  that  night  death 
which  threatened  by  weapons  and  by  water.  Fernando  wished 
that  he  were  not  obliged  to  understand  more  of  their  spoken 
forebodings  than  the  rest  of  his  companions,  and  he  was  glad  to 
return  once  again  to  Cortes's  side,  where  he  could  feel  his  in- 
spiring courage. 

But  Cortes's  orders  to  the  Spaniards  were  also  in  vain;  disci- 
pline was  lost  in  this  nightmare  of  death  back  and  front  and 
surrounding  them,  in  this  darkness  of  a  narrow  way,  with  the 
dark  waters  of  the  lake  on  either  side.  The  baggage  and  guns 
were  pushed  forward  by  the  struggling  men  and  fell  into  the 
water  at  the  break  in  the  causeway.  Soldiers  and  horses  fell 
on  top  of  these,  and  Aztecs  climbing  up  on  both  sides  from  their 
canoes  grabbed  many  a  man  down  to  death. 

It  was  like  the  old  pictures  of  the  Inferno,  Fernando  thought, 
painted  on  the  wall  of  the  church  at  home  in  Spain,  which  he 
had  often  gazed  at  during  long  dull  sermons — demons  were 
dragging  souls  and  bodies  away  to  torment  while  balls  of  fire 
rained  down  upon  the  damned.  He  had  lost  all  hope  that  any 
of  them  would  ever  escape;  yet  he  went  on  fighting,  almost 
mechanically  shielding  himself  and  his  horse  from  Aztec 
weapons. 

At  last  Cortes  saw  that  the  debris  had  almost  filled  up  the 
opening  in  the  shallow  water  of  the  canal,  and  he  sprang  to- 
wards it. 

"Forward!"  he  cried,  his  voice  ringing  out  with  new  hope, 
"forward!  we  can  ford  it  now."  But  few  heard  him  in  the 
dreadful  clamour. 

[267] 


WITH  CORTES  THE  CONQUEROR 

Fernando  rode  close  behind  him,  and  as  Cortes  urged  his 
horse  into  the  water  he  followed,  and  after  him  several  cavaliers. 
So  swimming  and  struggling,  they  at  last  reached  the  other 
side  and  clambered  up. 

"Hither,  men !  hither !"  called  Cortes ;  "y°u  can  cross  now." 

Most  of  the  horsemen  succeeded  in  crossing,  but  many  a  foot- 
soldier  lost  his  footing  and  was  swept  out  into  the  lake,  to 
drown  or  to  be  pulled  into  a  canoe  and  reserved  for  a  worse 
fate. 

"God  be  praised,  I  weighted  myself  not  down  with  gold," 
said  Diaz  as  he,  himself  in  safety,  reached  out  a  helping  hand  to 
several  comrades.  "Did  you  see  Juan  and  Pedro  yonder  borne 
down  by  the  weight  of  the  treasure  in  their  belts?" 

Cortes  and  those  fortunate  cavaliers  who  had  crossed  now 
hastened  forward  to  see  if  the  way  were  clear  ahead.  Soon  they 
caught  up  with  Sandoval  and  the  vanguard,  and  beheld  with 
dismay  a  third  dark  gap  yawning  before  them  in  the  causeway. 

"Let  us  not  linger,  gentlemen,"  called  Cortes.  "Needs  must 
when  the  devil  drives.  Follow  me." 

He  forced  El  Romo  into  the  water  and  half  swimming,  half 
walking,  the  beast  gained  the  other  side. 

"Foot-soldiers,  hold  on  to  the  horses,"  commanded  Cortes. 
And  by  doing  this  many  got  safely  over,  but  others  suffered  the 
same  fate  as  their  comrades  at  the  second  crossing. 

It  was  almost  dawn.  The  faint  light  showed  the  lake  covered 
with  canoes,  from  every  one  of  which  rained  arrows  and  stones. 
So  close  together  were  the  boats  that  the  surface  of  the  water 
was  hidden  by  them. 

"Master,"  cried  Fernando,  "I  hear  the  Tlascalans  yonder 

[268] 


LA  NOCHE  TRISTE 

calling  out  that  Alvarado  and  the  rearguard  are  being  over- 
whelmed and  must  perish  speedily  unless  help  comes  to  them  at 
once." 

Cortes  did  not  wait  to  consider  but  cried: 

"St.  James  to  the  rescue!    Alvarado  is  in  dire  peril." 

And  then  the  cavaliers,  still  breathless  from  their  own  escape, 
turned  back  to  face  once  more  the  dangers  in  order  to  save  their 
comrades.  They  swam  again  to  the  other  side  of  the  causeway 
and  dashed  back  to  the  second  opening. 

"Courage,  Alvarado,"  called  out  Cortes. 

The  rearguard  was  pressed  closely  on  all  sides,  from  the  lake 
and  behind  by  the  hosts  of  the  city.  The  guns  cleared  a  path 
every  now  and  then,  but  it  closed  as  water  closes  behind  a  boat's 
keel  that  has  divided  it.  Cortes  saw  that  Alvarado's  horse  had 
been  slain  and  that  he  was  standing  in  the  midst  of  terror- 
stricken  soldiers,  trying  to  urge  them  forward  across  the  gulf. 
The  cavaliers  dashed  towards  the  enemy  and  made  a  temporary 
space ;  but  again  the  Indian  hosts  came  on  and  there  was  noth- 
ing to  be  done  but  to  get  out  of  the  death  tangle  as  quickly  as 
might  be.  Men  knew  that  there  was  no  hope  of  checking  the 
assailants,  so  they  chose  the  terrors  ahead  of  them.  And  cav- 
aliers and  foot-soldiers  swam  and  scrambled  as  best  they  could 
across  the  gap,  many  here  again  being  swept  away  in  the  lake. 

Cortes  and  the  cavaliers  believed  that  Alvarado  had  come 
across  with  them,  but  to  their  horror,  they  beheld  him  still  on 
the  other  side. 

"Swim!"  commanded  Cortes  in  tones  that  testified  to  his  great 
anxiety  that  it  was  too  late,  and  the  war  canoes  now  pressed 
into  the  gap,  rendering  this  impossible. 

[269] 


WITH  CORTES  THE  CONQUEROR 

Death  faced  Alvarado  on  every  side.  Then  he  stooped  and 
picked  up  his  long  lance,  which  had  fallen. 

"Ye  saints!    What  is  it  he  thinks  of  doing?"  cried  Sandoval. 

And  while  Christians  and  Aztecs  looked  on  in  wonder,  Al- 
varado planted  his  lance  firmly  in  the  debris  which  choked  the 
shallow  gap,  and  with  one  almost  superhuman  effort,  he  swung 
himself  across  the  wide  opening  to  the  other  side. 

A  cry  of  applause  rang  out  from  friend  and  foe,  the  Aztecs 
crying:  "That  is  truly  Tonatiuh,  Child  of  the  Sun." 

And  to  this  day  their  descendants  show  the  spot  where  Al- 
varado made  his  wonderful  leap. 

There  was  now  no  one  left  on  the  city  side  save  the  heaps  of 
dead  and  the  prisoners  whom  the  Aztecs  were  bearing  back  with 
them,  so  Cortes  rallied  the  remnant  of  his  army  and  urged  it 
forward  till  the  fatal  causeway  was  left  behind.  They  reached 
the  village  of  Popotla,  and  Cortes,  dismounting,  sank  wearily 
upon  the  steps  of  a  temple,  beneath  the  branches  of  a  giant 
cypress  tree,  and  counted  those  who  remained  of  the  army 
which  had  left  the  palace  of  Axayacatl  a  few  hours  before. 
Fernando,  bleeding  from  a  wound  on  his  forehead  and  dripping 
with  lake  water,  sat  at  Cortes's  feet. 

The  soldiers  slouched  by ;  not  one  but  had  escaped  such  perils, 
the  telling  of  which  in  years  to  come  by  wintry  firesides  would 
raise  the  gooseflesh  of  their  listeners ;  even  the  cavaliers  walked, 
for  their  horses  were  either  dead  or  too  exhausted  to  bear 
them. 

"And  their  muskets!"  groaned  Cortes;  "not  a  barrel  to  be 
seen." 

"Gone,  too,  the  Emperor's  treasure,"  sighed  Fernando,  who 

[270] 


LA  NOCHE  TRISTE 

had  been  fascinated  by  the  sight  of  all  the  gold  and  precious 
stones. 

"What  is  that  to  me?"  exclaimed  Cortes,  angrily ;  "what  pearl 
is  worth  the  lives  of  my  men?  See,  yon  is  Sandoval,  my  Gon- 
zalvo,  praise  be  God,  and  de  Avila,  though  severely  wounded,  I 
judge.  And  de  Olid,  what  marvels  he  has  wrought  this  noche 
triste  (sad  night)  and  Ordaz.  Did  you  see  him  pull  an  Aztec 
right  out  of  his  canoe?  Oh!  never  had  a  commander  such  offi- 
cers and  men  as  I  had,  and  where,  oh  where  have  I  led  them?" 

Fernando  realized  that  his  master  was  not  talking  to  him, 
that  his  overburdened  heart  was  only  finding  a  necessary  outlet 
in  words. 

"Ho!  there,"  called  out  Cortes  as  another  limping,  dripping 
little  troop  went  by,  "where  is  Velasquez  de  Leon,  your  com- 
mander?" 

"Dead,  Senor,"  a  soldier  answered,  curtly,  not  even  turning 
his  head  to  Cortes  as  he  spoke. 

"Gone?"  exclaimed  Cortes,  "gone,  that  loyal  spirit,  who 
served  me  so  well  as  almost  to  make  me  forgive  his  hated  kins- 
man?" 

He  continued  to  demand  news  of  many  others,  only  to  re- 
ceive similar  answers.  Nine  hundred  of  his  soldiers  had  been 
slain,  as  Bernal  Diaz  counted,  and  twelve  hundred  of  their 
Indian  allies.  It  was  with  joy  that  he  beheld  Martin  Lopez, 
his  shipwright,  on  whose  skill  he  knew  their  future  welfare  de- 
pended so  greatly. 

The  men  had  no  eyes  for  Cortes,  no  complaints  or  demands. 
All  they  thought  of  was  to  reach  some  spot  where  they  might 
rest  in  safety.  Their  very  silence,  however,  affected  Cortes 

[271] 


poignantly.  His  sadness  as  he  beheld  their  thinned  ranks  in- 
creased each  moment,  until  at  last  he  leaned  his  head  in  his  hands 
and  wept. 

When  he  lifted  his  head  it  was  to  ask  Fernando : 

"Marina,  where  is  she;  do  you  know  what  has  befallen  her?" 

"Aye,  Senor,"  answered  the  boy,  proudly,  "she  is  safe.     She 

passed  a  moment  ago.     It  was  my  good  fortune  that  I  came  up 

in  time  to  cut  the  arm  of  an  Aztec  who  would  have  slain  her. 

They  slew,  perhaps  not  knowing  in  the  darkness  who  they 

were,  the  children  of  Montezuma,  all  but  one,  the  Princess  Te- 

cuichpo.     She  was  carried  off  by  a  Cacique  whose  face  I  could 

not  see,  but  I  would  wager  that  it  was  Ahuitzotl.     Doubtless 

she  is  safe  now  with  her  husband,  Prince  Guatemozin." 

Cortes  now  roused  himself.  The  past  he  could  not  change, 
but  even  now  he  began  to  look  to  the  future,  and  the  present 
he  must  control.  Mounting  El  Homo,  he  led  the  army  through 
the  village  of  Tlacopan  to  the  more  open  country  beyond,  to  a 
hill  on  which  was  a  teocalli.  He  urged  the  men,  who  at  first 
refused,  to  one  more  effort,  to  drive  off  the  few  Aztecs  who  held 
the  temple.  And  soon  they  were  able  to  throw  themselves 
down  to  enjoy  in  peace  the  rest  of  exhaustion. 


[272] 


. . 


F 


CHAPTER  XXI 

>• 

THE  BATTLE  or  OTUMBA 

ATHER,"  said  Cortes  to  Olmedo,  the  seventh  day  fol- 
lowing their  evacuation  of  Tenochtitlan,  "I  feel  like 
Moses  leading  the  Israelites  through  the  desert.  I 
would  though  that  I  might  see  manna  and  quails  drop  down 
from  the  heavens.  This  diet  of  wild  cherries  is  not  fit  for 
human  stomachs." 

"Perchance,"  suggested  the  priest,  "we  shall  soon  have  an- 
other horse  to  eat." 

"  'Tis  better  to  have  a  beast  carry  a  man's  flesh  than  that  a 
man  should  carry  a  beast's  flesh  inside  of  him,"  commented 
Cortes  as  his  eyes  examined  the  horse  whose  drooping  head 
showed  that  its  road  was  near  its  end.  "Yet  the  wounded,  in 
spite  of  all  their  privations,  have  improved,"  he  continued, 
"and  once  we  reach  Tlascala,  'the  Land  of  Bread,'  we  shall  be 
treated  as  if  it  were  Castile  itself  and  may  feed  without  stint." 
Since  the  night  when  Cortes  had  wept  none  had  beheld  in 
him  any  sign  of  weakness.  He  praised  the  bravery  of  the 
survivors  and  told  them  that  they  must  face  starvation  with 

[273] 


WITH  CORTES  THE  CONQUEROR 

the  same  courage  with  which  they  had  faced  the  Aztec  hosts. 
He  reminded  them  of  the  hospitality  of  the  Tlascalans  await- 
ing them,  and  promised  that  in  the  letter  he  was  to  write  the 
Emperor  he  would  give  praise  to  all  of  them  and  would  espe- 
cially commend  the  deeds  of  numerous  individuals.  If  he 
himself  looked  ahead  with  uncertain  gaze  no  one  knew  it,  nor 
was  anyone  aware  of  the  moment  when  out  of  the  deep  res- 
ervoirs of  strength  there  had  flowed  to  him  new  courage  and 
the  determination  to  win  back  all  he  had  lost.  For  the  time 
being  he  allowed  everyone  to  think  he  meant  to  push  on  to 
Vera  Cruz  after  a  short  halt  at  Tlascala. 

All  through  the  days  the  Spaniards  were  journeying  by  a 
roundabout  way  towards  that  city  small  bodies  of  Aztec  sol- 
diers harried  them  with  their  arrows,  and  Cortes  was  well 
aware  that  they  would  never  be  allowed  to  reach  the  Republic 
without  a  battle. 

On  that  morning,  a  week  after  their  exit  from  Tenochtit- 
lan,  they  saw  the  valley  of  Otumba  stretching  before  them. 
"See!"  exclaimed  the  homesick  but  uncomplaining  Tlascalans, 
"yonder  rise  the  hills  of  our  country.  A  little  farther  and  we 
are  safe." 

Even  as  they  spoke  the  advance  guard  hurried  back  to  re- 
port that  the  valley  was  filled  with  an  Aztec  army.  Cortes 
rode  ahead  and  looked  down  upon  the  multitude  below.  It 
seemed  to  his  fancy  that  for  every  Aztec  the  Spaniards  had 
slain  since  their  entry  into  Anahuac  a  thousand  were  there 
waiting  to  oppose  them.  He  looked  back  at  his  own  hand- 
ful of  troops :  no  artillery,  no  muskets,  and  only  twenty  horses. 
Yet  he  did  not  hesitate.  He  galloped  back,  called  a  halt  and 

[274] 


THE  BATTLE  OF  OTUMBA 

mounting  a  rock  so  that  his  voice  could  carry  to  all  of  the  men, 
said: 

"Spaniards!  The  heathen  are  encamped  before  us.  We 
must  conquer  if  we  would  pass.  You  know  that  we  can  not 
go  back.  We  are  wounded,  weary,  and  thin  are  our  ranks, 
yet  we  bear  with  us  a  treasure  greater  than  that  which  was 
lost  on  the  causeway — the  spirit  of  Spanish  heroes,  of  our  an- 
cestors who  have  fought  heathen  for  centuries.  What  are 
numbers  as  arrayed  against  that?  And  forget  not,  that  with 
us  fight  heavenly  allies." 

There  was  no  need  of  a  longer  speech.  Cortes  drew  up 
the  troops  in  the  most  effective  formation  and  ordered  the  ad- 
vance. Every  man  fought  as  if  he  were  the  captain  of  a  com- 
pany, and,  as  one  of  them  said  afterwards,  "the  little  groups 
were  as  islets  against  which  the  breakers,  roaring  and  surg- 
ing, spent  their  fury  in  vain." 

Yet  the  numbers  of  the  Aztecs  told  after  a  time,  in  spite 
of  the  almost  miraculous  feats  of  Cortes's  army.  Sandoval  in 
particular  would  dash  into  the  ranks  of  the  foe,  slashing  all 
about  him,  then  turning  Motilla  around,  would  gallop  back 
to  the  Spanish  lines. 

Fernando  found  it  difficult  to  keep  up  with  Cortes.  His 
own  horse,  which  had  been  severely  wounded  during  the  Ter- 
rible Night,  now  quivered  with  nervousness  at  the  sounds  and 
sights  of  the  battle  and  endeavored  to  swing  around  and  dash 
away  from  the  mass  of  sharp  weapons  all  about  him. 

"Hold,  coward!"  yelled  Fernando  as  he  pulled  on  the  reins 
with  all  his  strength:  "would  you  disgrace  your  blood  and 

mine?" 

[275] 


WITH  CORTES  THE  CONQUEROR 

But  the  poor  animal's  terror  had  indeed  been  a  foreboding 
of  his  fate.  A  Cacique  had  noticed  how  often  Malinche's  page 
had  warded  blows  from  his  master  and  knew  that  by  killing 
him  he  would  be  that  much  nearer  to  destroying  Cortes.  Fer- 
nando saw  his  danger  and  attempted  to  swerve  his  horse 
quickly  to  the  left  while  he  slashed  with  his  sword  to  the  right ; 
hut  the  panicstricken  steed  only  reared  up  in  the  air  and  the 
murderous  maquahuitl  gashed  through  his  chest.  Fernando 
slipped  from  the  saddle  as  the  beast  fell,  and  the  body  between 
him  and  his  foe  protected  him  for  a  moment  while  he  got  to 
his  feet.  Before  the  Aztec's  weapon  could  reach  him  he  had 
cut  down  the  arm  which  wielded  it,  and  with  a  second  blow  the 
horse  was  avenged. 

But  while  he  was  thus  defending  himself,  Cortes  had  been 
wounded.  When  Fernando,  after  dodging  between  horses' 
legs,  finally  reached  him,  he  found  his  master  bleeding  and 
white.  But  he  could  not  persuade  him  to  go  to  the  rear. 
Cortes  saw  that  his  army  was  doomed  unless  something  like  a 
miracle  should  take  place  speedily. 

Suddenly  he  caught  sight  of  Cihuaca,  the  Indian  leader,  in 
his  gorgeous  war  trappings. 

"Follow  and  support  me!"  cried  Cortes;  "y°na*er  is  our 
mark."  And  spurring  his  horse,  he  dashed  towards  the  up- 
lifted golden  net,  the  insignia  of  the  leader.  After  him 
spurred  Sandoval,  de  Olid  and  Alvarado,  and  other  cavaliers, 
till  they  reached  their  goal  through  the  rows  of  Aztecs  whose 
utmost  efforts  were  unequal  to  stopping  the  horsemen. 
Cortes 's  javelin,  like  the  prow  of  a  ship  riding  the  waves, 
stuck  out  before  him,  and  with  all  his  force  he  ran  it  through 

[276] 


THE  BATTLE  OF  OTUMBA 

the  body  of  the  Cacique  Cihuaca.  One  of  the  cavaliers  sprang 
from  his  horse  and  gave  the  deathblow  with  his  sword,  and 
catching  the  golden  net  on  the  bloody  point,  handed  it  to 
Cortes,  who  waved  it  above  his  head  that  all  might  see. 

The  death  of  their  leader  was  a  serious  and  unexpected  blow 
to  the  Aztecs.  Those  about  him  sought  to  flee,  and  their  ter- 
ror soon  communicated  itself  to  the  ranks  behind.  Cortes  took 
advantage  of  this  moment  to  urge  his  troops  to  renewed  ef- 
forts. Almost  blinded  with  blood  and  sweat — for  the  day  was 
very  hot — the  Spaniards  fought  with  desperation,  and  at  last 
the  tide  turned. 

"Lo!  Behold!  Yonder  rides  St.  James,  our  patron  saint!" 
cried  out  a  soldier  wildly,  pointing.  "He  is  mounted  on  a 
white  steed.  See  ye  not  ?  Yonder !  Yonder !  Follow  him  and 
victory  is  ours." 

And  when  victory  had  indeed  been  won  and  the  Aztecs  pur- 
sued until  their  victors  were  wearied,  men  lying  upon  the  booty 
they  had  gathered,  told  how  they  had  seen  before  them, 
ever  in  the  thickest  part  of  the  struggle  the  figure  of  the 
Saint. 

Now  before  them  lay  a  clear  road  to  Tlascala,  and  though 
there  were  few  without  wounds,  the  Spaniards  marched  on- 
ward with  heads  raised,  and  occasionally  a  song  burst  from 
their  lips  or  a  laugh  of  triumph  as  a  soldier  arrayed  himself  in 
plumed  helmet  of  a  Cacique  he  had  slain. 

If  Cortes  had  had  any  doubt  as  to  the  reception  he  would 
receive  from  the  Tlascalans  when  he  returned  after  the  failure 
to  hold  Montezuma's  capital,  they  vanished  as  soon  as  he  had 
crossed  the  border  of  the  Republic.  Maxixca,  one  of  the  four 

[277] 


WITH  CORTES  THE  CONQUEROR 

ruling  Caciques,  met  them  and  greeted  Cortes  as  one  might 
greet  his  brother. 

"We  have  made  common  cause  together,"  he  said,  "and  we 
have  now  common  injuries  to  avenge.  Come  weal  or  woe,  be 
assured  that  Tlascalans  will  prove  your  loyal  friends  and  stand 
by  the  white  men  to  the  death." 

After  a  few  days'  rest  and  an  abundance  of  good  food  the 
army  was  ready  to  march  on  to  the  City  of  Tlascala.  Here 
they  were  received  with  the  utmost  kindness,  and  Cortes  had 
no  fear  for  the  immediate  present  except  for  the  effects  of  his 
own  wounds.  The  surgeon  found  it  necessary  to  cut  off  two 
fingers  from  his  left  hand.  Fernando  and  Marina  attended 
him  carefully  during  his  illness,  in  great  anxiety  at  times  lest 
his  fever  should  never  leave  him. 

When  he  arose  again  another  trouble  awaited  him.  Many 
of  the  men,  in  particular  those  who  had  come  to  him  from  the 
ranks  of  the  conquered  de  Narvaez  at  Vera  Cruz,  insisted  that 
he  should  lose  no  further  time  in  starting  for  the  coast.  Again 
Cortes  had  to  use  all  his  persuasive  powers,  so  often  tested,  to 
call  to  his  aid  both  love  of  adventure  and  love  of  gain,  before 
he  could  make  them  consent  to  his  plan  for  seeking  once  more 
their  fortunes  in  Mexico. 

And  while  these  plans  were  maturing  Cortes  was  glad  to 
keep  his  men  in  good  condition  by  campaigns  against  some  of 
the  tribes  which  warred  upon  the  Tlascalans,  and  by  attacking 
successfully  certain  cities  garrisoned  by  Aztecs. 

Fernando  took  pleasure  in  seeing  once  more  the  friends  he 
had  made  during  his  first  stay  in  Tlascala.  Owing  to  his  ex- 
perience at  Montezuma's  court,  he  was  now  more  familiar  with 

[278] 


Indian  life  than  any  other  of  the  Spaniards.  He  would  sit 
among  the  venders  in  the  market-place  listening  to  the  tales 
they  told  of  wild  beasts  in  the  dense  forests,  legends  of  the 
gods,  and  the  heroic  deeds  of  their  ancestors.  The  youths  of 
his  own  age,  sons  of  various  Caciques,  listened  to  him  in  won- 
der as  he  related  his  extraordinary  adventures  in  Cholula  and 
Tenochtitlan,  of  his  narrow  escapes  from  death  on  the  teo- 
calli  and  during  the  "Terrible  Night,"  and  his  accounts  of  the 
splendour  of  Montezuma's  household. 

His  experience  of  Indian  ways  and  his  intimate  knowledge 
of  their  language  were  of  the  greatest  help  to  Cortes  in  ce- 
menting friendship  with  his  allies,  and  his  punctilious  manner 
and  use  of  their  own  customs  pleased  the  Tlascalans.  Though 
Marina  was  still  Cortes's  official  interpreter,  there  were  many 
times  when  Fernando  could  carry  informal  messages  back  and 
forth. 

But  he  was  not  successful  in  seeing  much  of  Xicotencatl. 
He  had  been  proud  when  the  young  Tlascalan  had  sought  him 
out  during  their  march  to  Tenochtitlan,  and  was  grateful  to 
him  for  saving  his  life  in  Cholula.  But  now  he  thought  that 
Xicotencatl  avoided  him,  and  that  when  chance  threw  them 
together  the  Cacique  talked  no  longer  freely  with  him  as  he 
had  done  in  the  past. 

And  he  was  right.  Xicotencatl's  mind  dwelt  continually 
upon  the  warning  of  Guatemozin.  He  saw  so  clearly  that  it 
seemed  to  him  all  his  countrymen  must  be  blind  that  they 
could  not  see  that  the  Teules  were  to  be  the  ruin  of  his  be- 
loved Tlascala.  He  could  not  sleep  for  thinking  of  it;  he 
climbed  alone  to  the  heights  of  the  mountains  where  he  had  so 

[279] 


WITH  CORTES  THE  CONQUEROR 

often  hunted,  and  sleeping  under  the  stars,  he  prayed  the  gods 
to  give  his  tongue  such  eloquence  that  his  countrymen  must 
listen  to  the  truth  and  be  warned  in  time.  He  alone  of  Tlas- 
calan  nobles  took  no  part  in  the  feastings  to  the  Spaniards. 

A  hunter  who  brought  him  food  during  one  of  his  moun- 
tain vigils  told  him  the  strange  news  he  had  heard  in  the  vil- 
lage below — that  an  embassy  from  the  new  Aztec  king  was 
on  its  way  to  Tlascala  to  lay  presents  at  the  feet  of  the  four 
Rulers  of  the  Republic  and  to  deliver  a  message.  The  un- 
heard-of step  on  the  part  of  the  Aztecs  brought  Xicotencatl 
hurrying  down  to  the  city  to  see  what  it  might  mean. 

When  he  reached  Tlascala  he  went  direct  to  the  great  coun- 
cil hall,  where  he  found  the  four  Caciques  who  had  just  given 
audience  to  the  Aztec  envoys  from  Cuitlahuac,  the  brother  of 
Montezuma.  The  hall  was  filled  with  the  hastily  summoned 
chiefs  of  the  Republic.  There  were  no  Spaniards  present,  for 
the  Tlascalans  had  not  invited  them  and,  curious  though  Cortes 
might  be,  he  would  not  offend  his  allies  by  any  sign  of  sus- 
picion. 

The  envoys  had  delivered  their  gifts  and  were  speaking  as 
Xicotencatl  entered.  They  told  how  the  new  king,  greatly  as 
he  revered  his  brother's  memory,  had  decided  upon  a  vastly 
different  policy.  He  sought  to  make  friends,  not  with  the 
Teules,  but  with  his  neighbours,  whose  bronze  color  and  lan- 
guage proclaimed  them  descended  from  the  same  distant  an- 
cestors. He  regretted,  they  said,  that  there  had  been  enmity 
so  long  between  the  two  countries  who  should  live  in  peace  to- 
gether, and  he  besought  the  Tlascalans  to  take  warning  at  the 
harm  the  Spaniards  had  wrought  in  Anahuac,  "Doubt  not,'* 

[280] 


THE  BATTLE  OF  OTUMBA 

the  speaker  said  in  the  words  his  royal  master  had  put  into  his 
mouth,  "that  they  will  serve  Tlascala  likewise.  Join  with  us, 
and  we  shall  sweep  these  interlopers  into  the  sea." 

Every  argument  of  the  Aztecs  had  echoed  in  Xicotencatl's 
heart.  Forgetting  the  deference  which  should  have  kept  him 
silent  until  his  elders  had  spoken,  he  pushed  to  the  front  rank 
and  stood  before  his  father,  the  ancient  Xicotencatl,  and  the 
three  other  leaders,  and  cried: 

"The  gods  speak  through  the  lips  of  the  Aztecs  the  same 
message  which  they  have  whispered  to  me  who  sought  their 
guidance  in  solitude  on  the  high  mountains.  The  time  is  past 
when  Tlascalans  and  Aztecs  should  combat  each  other.  We 
are  like  two  men  in  a  canoe  who,  when  the  storm  comes,  must 
not  pull  in  different  ways.  The  Teules — that  is  the  storm 
which  has  destroyed  palaces  and  huts  along  the  streets  of  Te- 
nochtitlan  and  which  will  yet  break  down  the  tall  grain  in  the 
Land  of  Bread.  I  who  have  fought  the  Aztecs  know  their  va- 
lour, and  I  counsel  you,  Rulers  of  Tlascala,  that  you  harken  to 
their  message  and  unite  with  them  to  drive  forth  the  white 


men." 


Xicotencatl's  words  had  convinced  some  of  the  younger 
Caciques,  but  the  older  ones  shook  their  heads.  His  own 
father  declared  that  he  had  sworn  friendship  to  the  Spaniards 
and  he  would  not  break  his  oath.  Maxixca,  one  of  the  Four, 
then  rose  and  spoke: 

"Will  you  listen  to  fair  words  from  false  foes?  Do  you 
think  that  if  we  help  them  drive  the  Teules  away  our  ancient 
enemy  will  not  turn  then  against  us?  Can  Aztec  gifts  of  cot- 
ton and  of  salt  buy  our  friendship?  Shall  we  who  have  shed 

[281] 


WITH  CORTES  THE  CONQUEROR 

the  blood  of  our  young  warriors  by  the  side  of  the  Spaniards 
and  welcomed  them  to  our  city,  turn  now  against  them? 
Would  not  the  gods  who  punish  a  breach  of  hospitality  wreak 
vengeance  on  us?  Moreover,  have  not  the  gods  themselves 
sent  these  guests,  according  to  the  ancient  prophecy?" 

Xicotencatl  was  tense  with  eagerness  during  this  speech. 
Never  before  in  his  life  had  he  felt  such  a  certainty  as  now 
that  if  he  could  not  prevail  upon  the  council  to  break  the  al- 
liance with  the  Spaniards  and  to  join  the  Aztecs  in  driving 
them  from  the  country,  his  land  would  perish.  He  had  no 
thought  of  self  nor  of  winning  fame  in  battle;  it  was  pure 
patriotism  which  impelled  him. 

"I  have  heard  what  the  wise  Maxixca  has  spoken,"  he  said, 
"But  he  has  listened  so  much  to  the  tongues  of  Malinche  and 
his  priest  that  he  can  not  hear  the  voices  that  warn  our  land 
of  disaster.  These  I  hear  in  every  wind,  in  every  rustle  of 
the  maize,  in  our  streams  as  they  flow  from  the  snows,  in  the 
cries  of  the  eagles  on  the  rocky  summits.  The  bear  can  not 
mate  with  the  deer,  nor  the  rabbit  with  the  wildcat,  no  more 
may  red  men  and  white  men  live  side  by  side.  Oh,  harken 
to  my  words,  Fathers  of  the  Republic,  and  say  not  that  because 
Xicotencatl  is  young  he  has  no  truth  on  his  lips!" 

The  ancient  Xicotencatl  had  listened  to  his  son's  plea,  his 
sightless  eyes  turned  ever  on  him.  Now  he  rose  and  the  coun- 
cil waited  in  awe  for  the  words  from  their  venerable  leader. 
But  he  did  not  speak.  Instead  he  walked  with  slow  but  un- 
erring steps  to  the  spot  where  his  son  was  standing.  Placing 
his  withered  hand  on  his  shoulder,  he  shoved  him  with  more 

[282] 


THE  BATTLE  OF  OTUMBA 

,  force  that  one  would  have  believed  him  still  to  possess  towards 
the  doorway. 

"Go!"  he  cried,  "go  and  presume  not  to  speak  foolish  words 
in  the  presence  of  wise  men." 

Xicotencatl,  stunned  by  this  unexpected  treatment,  walked 
rapidly  away  from  the  hall  and  then  with  slow  steps  out  to 
his  own  home  beyond  the  city.  When  he  had  climbed  the  hill 
top  he  looked  back  at  the  city  below  and  lifted  up  his  arms  to 
the  heavens  with  a  gesture  of  despair. 

"Tlascala!  Tlascala!"  he  cried  aloud. 

He  spent  most  of  his  time  away  from  the  city  in  solitude, 
hunting  or  in  drilling  the  retainers  of  his  family.  He  heard 
of  the  death  of  Maxixca  and  learned  that  the  Cacique,  who 
had  always  been  a  friend  and  advocate  of  the  Spaniard,  had 
embraced  the  religion  of  the  white  man  on  his  deathbed. 
Xicotencatl  wondered  how  much  longer  the  gods  would  wait 
before  taking  vengeance  upon  the  country  which  allowed  them 
to  be  thus  defied. 

This  was  the  first  conversion  among  the  Tlascalans,  and 
Father  Olmedo's  heart  was  lifted  up  even  as  Xicotencatl's  was 
borne  down.  Maxixca's  act,  he  prayed,  would  lead  many  to 
follow  his  example,  and  when  the  ancient  Xicotencatl  declared 
that  he  too  wished  to  worship  the  God  of  the  Teules,  he  knew 
that  his  prayer  had  been  heard. 

Cortes  had  now  recovered  from  his  wounds  and  his  mind 
was  already  working  out  plans  for  besieging  Tenochtitlan. 
He  was  resting  one  hot  noon  under  the  stone  arches  of  a  pal- 
ace, looking  out  on  a  courtyard  filled  with  prickly  pear-trees 

[283] 


WITH  CORTES  THE  CONQUEROR 

and  trees  of  liquid  amber.  Sandoval  and  Alvarado  were 
stretched  out  on  grass  mats  near  him. 

"Are  you  become  too  proud,  Fernando,  since  I  made  you  a 
squire,  to  perform  once  more  a  page's  duty  and  prepare  some 
cool  beverage  for  us?  Have  you  forgotten  how  you  used  to 
make  chocolatl  for  King  Montezuma?" 

Fernando  soon  returned  with  goblets  containing  the  drink, 
and  Cortes,  now  refreshed,  began  to  talk  of  what  was  upper- 
most in  his  mind. 

"How  shall  we  succeed  now,  friends?"  he  questioned.  "At 
least  we  have  been  taught  our  lesson  well,  no  longer  to  believe 
that  an  easy  task  awaits  us." 

"Who  would  have  thought,"  exclaimed  Alvarado,  "that  the 
Aztecs  could  be  so  much  more  warlike  than  their  sovereign." 

"They  made  you  jump,  Pedro,"  joked  Sandoval. 

"Since  we  know  what  it  would  cost  us  to  attempt  to  return 
by  the  way  we  came  so  sadly,"  continued  Cortes,  "we  must 
think  of  another  route;  and  since  they  are  familiar  with  our 
tricks  of  guns  and  muskets  now — and  not  many  of  them  are 
left  to  us — let  us  surprise  them  with  another  proof  of  the 
white  man's  superiority.  We  were  beaten  on  land ;  let  us  beat 
them  on  water.  Go  fetch  me  Martin  Lopez,  Fernando,  that 
we  may  lose  no  more  time." 

The  shipwright  soon  made  his  appearance,  and  the  sight  of 
his  sturdy  frame  and  arms  made  the  officers  feel  that  what- 
ever he  undertook  must  needs  succeed. 

"I  know  that  you  can  build  staunch  craft,  Martin,"  Cortes 
said  when  he  had  bade  him  sit  down;  "but  the  work  I  have  for 
you  may  be  beyond  your  power." 

[284] 


THE  BATTLE  OF  OTUMBA 

"Not  if  it  be  a  hull  and  sails,  Senor,"  answered  Martin 
proudly. 

"Listen,"  Cortes  continued.  "You  shall  build  me  in  Tlas- 
cala,  where  there  is  an  abundance  of  wood  and  pitch,  thirteen 
brigantines.  Sails,  cordage  and  all  needful  shall  be  brought 
from  Vera  Cruz  where  you  remember  I  had  them  stored  when 
the  ships  were  burned.  But  this  is  not  enough.  You  must 
build  these  ships  and  then  break  them  up  in  pieces  that  they 
may  be  carried  on  men's  shoulders  to  Lake  Tezcuco.  Is  this 
task  beyond  you?" 

"Have  no  fear,  Senor,"  Martin  answered,  "the  ships  shall 
be  none  the  less  good  for  swimming  because  they  traverse 
mountains.  They  shall  be  like  frogs,  suited  to  land  or  water." 

The  two  lieutenants  were  struck  with  astonishment. 

"You  have  in  truth  conceived  a  bold  idea,"  exclaimed  Al- 
varado.  "The  lake  that  was  near  our  undoing  shall  now  be 
our  ally." 

"Go  with  Martin,"  Cortes  commanded  Fernando,  "and  ask 
of  the  Caciques  permission  to  take  all  the  men  necessary  into 
the  forest  to  cut  the  wood.  It  saves  me  much  trouble  and 
delay,"  Cortes  said,  turning  to  Sandoval,  "that  this  lad  speaks 
so  easily  the  Indian  tongue." 

And  Xicotencatl,  hunting  in  the  forest,  heard  the  sound  of 
axes  and  beheld  through  the  leaves  a  band  of  Teules  cutting 
down  many  trees.  He  caught  sight  too  of  Fernando,  but 
moved  softly  away  before  the  boy  to  whom  he  had  so  often 
given  proofs  of  kindly  interest,  could  know  that  he  was  there. 


[285] 


CHAPTER  XXII 

XlCOTENCATL  MEETS  HlS   FATE 

PRINCESS  TECUICHPO  was  alone  with  her  husband 
Prince  Guatemozin  in  his  palace,  which  was  not  far 
from  the  royal  palace  that  Montezuma  had  occupied 
before  the  coming  of  the  Teules.  He  had  just  returned  from 
a  hunting  trip  in  the  forests.  Not  only  did  he  love  this  sport 
but  he  was  confident  that  the  exertions  it  required  kept  his 
body  supple  for  the  war  that  soon  must  be  waged.  Tecuichpo 
had  been  weaving  a  rug  of  fine  cottons,  which  she  laid  aside 
to  embrace  him  when  he  entered  fresh  and  cool  from  his  bath. 

"And  so  the  news  reached  you  even  in  the  thick  of  the  for- 
est?" she  queried. 

"Yes,"  he  replied,  "that  our  uncle  is  no  more.  It  was  a 
short  time  indeed  that  he  wore  the  crown  of  Anahuac.  He 
fought  manfully  for  the  land,  therefore  his  spirit  has  flown  at 
once  to  the  blessed  realm  where  the  gods  abide,  and  his  name 
will  be  written  forever  in  our  hearts." 

"Who,  do  you  think,  will  be  the  next  king?"  She  would 
not  say  the  thought  that  was  in  her  mind,  even  though  her  in- 
stinct told  her  that  her  husband  too  was  thinking  it. 

[286] 


"I  do  not  know,  Little  One,"  he  answered,  seating  himself  t 
on  a  stool  beside  her.  The  terrible  days  in  which  they  lived ; 
could  not  kill  altogether  the  joy  of  living,  and  it  was  very 
sweet  to  rest  thus  near  his  young  wife  and  to  look  into  her 
dark  eyes.  "The  council  will  choose,"  he  continued.  "Even 
as  I  came  into  the  city  I  met  the  electors  hurrying  towards  the 
teocalli.  We  shall  know  soon;  the  gods  grant  that  it  may  be 
a  strong  man  who,  like  the  eagle  of  our  banners,  can  throttle 
the  snake  which  has  crawled  into  our  land." 

"And  if  it  were  you,  Guatemozin,  what  would  you  do?'* 
She  could  no  longer  keep  her  thought  unspoken. 

"If  it  were  I,"  answered  the  young  Cacique,  his  eyes  flash- 
ing, "I  would  remember  our  ancestors  and  how  they  won  this 
land,  and,  the  gods  helping  me,  I  would  win  it  back  again  till 
not  one  of  those  pale-faced  invaders  was  left  to  set  foot  on  its 
soil." 

They  were  interrupted  by  a  slave  parting  the  curtains  to  an- 
nounce that  a  priest  had  come  on  urgent  business.  When  he 
had  been  admitted  and  made  the  obeisance  due  to  those  of 
royal  birth,  he  said: 

"I  have  come,  Prince  Guatemozin,  by  order  of  the  High 
Priest.  He  has  sent  word  to  all  the  Caciques  of  royal  blood, 
asking  them  to  appear  before  the  council.  It  has  already  de- 
bated the  matter  of  choosing  Anahuac's  new  King.  Now  the 
High  Priest  awaits  the  coming  of  you  and  of  your  kinsmen 
before  praying  the  gods  to  give  their  decision." 

Guatemozin  rose  and  preceded  the  priest  from  the  apart- 
ment and  the  palace.  Tecuichpo,  left  alone,  was  restless  with 
waiting  and  eagerness.  "Oh,  Maztla,  my  dear  bird  Maztla," 

[287] 


WITH  CORTES  THE  CONQUEROR 

she  cried  aloud,  "I  would  you  were  still  alive  to  help  the  min- 
utes pass." 

Guatemozin  found  the  royal  Princes,  the  chief  Caciques  of 
the  kingdom  and  the  principal  priests  already  assembled  on 
the  summit  of  the  Great  Teocalli.  The  High  Priest  began 
his  invocation  of  the  god: 

"Oh  Lord,  thou  knowest  that  the  days  of  our  sovereign  are 
at  an  end,  for  thou  hast  placed  him  beneath  thy  feet.  He 
abides  in  the  place  of  his  retreat ;  he  has  trodden  the  path  which 
we  are  all  to  tread;  he  has  gone  to  the  house  whither  we  are 
all  to  follow — the  house  of  eternal  darkness,  where  no  light 
cometh.  He  is  gathered  to  his  rest,  and  no  one  henceforth 
shall  disquiet  him.  All  the  princes,  his  predecessors,  who  sat 
on  the  imperial  throne,  directing  the  affairs  of  thy  kingdom, — 
for  thou  art  the  universal  lord  and  emperor, — they  laid  down 
the  intolerable  burden  of  government,  and  left  it  to  him,  their 
successor.  Yet  he  sojourned  but  a  few  days  in  his  kingdom 
— but  a  few  days  had  we  enjoyed  his  presence,  when  thou 
summonedst  him  away  to  follow  those  who  had  ruled  over  the 
land  before  him.  And  great  cause  has  he  for  thankfulness, 
that  thou  hast  relieved  him  from  so  grievous  a  load,  and  placed 
him  in  tranquillity  and  rest. 

"Who  now  shall  order  matters  for  the  good  of  the  people 
and  the  realm?  Who  shall  appoint  the  judges  to  administer 
justice  to  thy  people?  Who  now  shall  bid  the  drum  and  the 
flute  to  sound,  and  gather  together  the  veteran  soldiers  and 
the  men  mighty  in  battle?  Our  Lord  and  our  Defence!  wilt 
thou  in  thy  wisdom,  elect  one  who  shall  be  worthy  to  sit  on 
the  throne  of  thy  kingdom;  one  who  shall  bear  the  grievous 

[288] 


XICOTENCATL  MEETS  HIS  FATE 

burden  of  government;  who  shall  comfort  and  cherish  thy 
poor  people,  even  as  the  mother  cherisheth  her  offspring?  Oh 
Lord,  most  merciful,  pour  forth  thy  light  and  thy  splendour 
over  this  thine  empire.  Order  it  so  that  thou  shalt  be  served 
in  all,  and  through  all." 

When  the  prayer  was  ended,  the  electors  withdrew  to  an 
inner  apartment  while  those  left  to  await  their  decision  walked 
restlessly  about.  Guatemozin  did  not  join  any  of  the  groups 
but  stood  alone,  looking  off  at  the  valley  and  the  distant  moun- 
tains, thinking  deep  thoughts  of  how  beautiful  a  country  it 
would  be  the  duty  of  the  new  sovereign  to  protect. 

In  a  few  moments  the  electors  returned,  and  the  High 
Priest  in  a  loud  voice  announced  that  the  gods  had  chosen  a 
new  King  and  Emperor — the  nephew  of  both  Montezuma  and 
Cuitlahua,  a  warrior  proved  in  battle  and  wise  in  statecraft — 
Guatemozin. 

When  they  had  robed  him  in  the  royal  garments  and  put 
on  his  head  the  crown  with  its  sweeping  green  feathers,  drum- 
beats and  other  music  announced  to  the  impatient  people  that 
their  new  Emperor  was  about  to  be  conducted  in  state  to  the 
royal  palace.  The  houses  poured  their  inmates  into  the 
streets,  and  everywhere  Guatemozin  was  received  with  shouts 
of  rejoicing  and  flowers  were  strewn  before  his  feet  as  he  ad- 
vanced. Yet  there  was  lacking  the  careless  laughter  and  the 
dancing  processions  of  earlier  days ;  men  knew  that  their  new 
monarch,  the  choice  of  their  hearts  as  of  their  gods,  had  a 
grave  task  ahead  of  him.  They  felt  confidence  in  him,  but 
they  could  not  forget  the  dangers  which  surrounded  them. 

Tecuichpo  heard  the  shouts  without,  and  soon  her  household 

[289] 


WITH  CORTES  THE  CONQUEROR 

brought  the  news  to  her.  Then  shortly  after  came  ladies  of 
the  court,  bringing  with  them  robes  and  scarves  and  jewels 
fit  for  the  Emperor's  wife.  They  clothed  her  in  them  and 
conducted  her  to  the  palace  where  Guatemozin  was  installed 
in  the  apartments  which  Montezuma  had  occupied. 

Before  the  day  was  over  Guatemozin  had  summoned  the 
principal  Caciques  of  the  kingdom  and  told  them  of  the  plans 
he  had  thought  out  for  resisting  the  new  attack  he  felt  confi- 
dent the  Spaniards  would  soon  make.  He  gave  orders  to 
strengthen  the  causeways,  to  build  more  war  canoes,  to  pre- 
pare arrows  and  javelins  until  they  should  be  as  plentiful  as 
drops  of  rain  in  a  summer  shower.  He  told  them  that  they 
must  fight  the  Teules  wherever  they  could  find  them,  and  that 
every  prisoner  was  to  be  brought  to  Tenochtitlan  to  be  sacri- 
ficed, so  that  the  gods  in  gratitude  would  be  pleased  to  give 
their  aid  to  their  faithful  worshipers. 

The  next  morning  the  new  Emperor  sent  for  Ahuitzotl. 

"The  hour  for  which  I  trained  you  is  indeed  come,  son  of 
Cacama,"  he  said,  "and  for  which  you  have  trained  yourself, 
though  all  unknowing  what  the  need  should  be.  The  gods  be 
thanked  that  you  are  strong  as  the  ocelot  you  killed  and  wily 
as  the  fox.  You  are  still  young  in  years,  but  I  am  not  so  old 
myself  as  to  have  forgot  what  a  taut  bowstring  is  youth.  It 
is  well  also  that  you  have  had  opportunity  to  learn  many  of 
the  white  man's  ways." 

"In  what  do  you  command  me,  oh  King?"  asked  Ahuitzotl, 
saluting. 

"That  you  should  be  the  very  shadow  of  the  Teules,  and 
like  a  shadow,  sometimes  go  before  and  sometimes  after;  that 

[290] 


XICOTENCATL  MEETS  HIS  FATE 

you  should  inform  me  when  they  move,  or  even  when  they 
think  of  moving.  Establish  beacon  posts  on  the  mountains  to 
flash  to  Tenochtitlan  whatever  news  you  have  to  tell  me. 
Command  what  forces  you  will,  and  when  it  seems  wise  to  you 
to  hold  up  small  numbers  of  the  foe,  stand  and  fight;  or  go 
alone  where  you  may  spy  unseen.  Is  it  too  much  I  ask  of  you, 
Ahuitzotl?"  he  questioned,  looking  anxiously  into  the  boy's 
face  as  if  to  read  whether  he  were  in  truth  equal  to  the  task  he 
had  set  him. 

"It  is  not  too  much,  oh  Chosen  of  the  Gods,"  answered  the 
boy  proudly. 

"Then  go,"  commanded  Guatemozin,  "and  take  this  signet 
with  you.  I  shall  not  ask  in  which  direction  you  will  set  your 
face,  only  let  it  not  be  long  before  I  have  news  of  you." 

Ahuitzotl  went  to  his  father's  house  and  clothed  himself  in 
the  garb  of  a  farmer  and  set  off  towards  the  Tlascalan  bound- 
ary by  the  same  route  he  had  journeyed  when  sent  by  Monte- 
zuma.  On  the  way  he  organized  a  system  of  communications 
by  means  of  beacon  fires  and  by  swift  runners  who  should  wait 
at  various  posts  to  carry  messages  forward.  It  was  not  diffi- 
cult for  him  to  travel  unquestioned  through  the  country;  he 
knew  the  ways  and  had  caught  many  tricks  of  Tlascalan 
speech. 

When  he  reached  the  city  of  Tlascala  he  mingled  with  the 
crowd  which  had  come  out  to  observe  the  great  army  ready 
to  set  forth  against  Anahuac.  That  night  he  sent  a  message 
to  Guatemozin  that,  "Malinche  has  now  more  men  under  his 
banners  than  before.  I  counted  six  hundred  Teules  armed 
with  bows,  swords  and  pikes,  forty  horses  and  nine  of  their 

[291] 


WITH  CORTES  THE  CONQUEROR 

big  guns.  But  greater  far  was  the  host  of  Tlascalans,  the  an- 
cient enemies  of  our  fathers.  I  know  not  how  many  thou- 
sands there  are,  for  while  I  was  counting  a  talkative  merchant 
made  me  answer  him  and  I  would  not  appear  to  be  number- 
ing them.  But  there  are  warriors  of  Cholula,  Tepeaca  and 
other  cities  which  have  rebelled  against  you.  The  four  chief 
Caciques  of  the  Republic  marched  too  with  all  their  banners 
and  followed  by  their  own  retainers.  I  beheld  the  younger 
Xicotencatl,  whose  knit  brows,  like  marks  on  picture-writing, 
showed  that  his  heart  moved  not  with  his  feet.  You  have  al- 
ready heard  how  his  voice  was  raised  against  the  Teules  in 
the  council.  This  message  I  send  you  now  and  I  will  inform 
you  shortly  of  other  things.  I  touch  the  earth  with  my  hand 
and  bow  before  the  greatness  of  your  power,  oh  King." 

Like  the  shadow  he  had  been  commanded  to  copy,  Ahuit- 
zotl  followed  the  Spaniards.  He  was  near  them  as  they  set 
forth  from  Tlascala,  where  for  the  present  the  allies  were  to 
remain;  and  when  they  crossed  the  mountain  ridge  that  sep- 
arated the  two  countries  he  was  near  enough  to  see  the  Span- 
iards as  they  huddled  at  night  around  the  great  fires  they  built 
to  keep  off  the  severe  cold.  He  saw  that  they  were  bent  to- 
wards the  city  of  Tezcuco,  the  city  in  which  until  shortly  before 
a  great  king  had  reigned.  Ahuitzotl  knew  that  Cortes  had 
set  up  a  new  young  king,  in  order  that  through  him  he  might 
rule  the  land. 

Ahuitzotl  sent  another  message  to  Guatemozin,  saying: 
"The  Teules  will  rest  at  Tezcuco  for  a  time,  and  because 
it  lies  near  enough  to  Tlascala  for  troops  to  pass  back  and 
forth.     The  young  King  has  forsaken  the  gods  of  his  fathers 

[292] 


XICOTENCATL  MEETS  HIS  FATE 

and  worships  those  of  the  white  men.  With  him  night  and 
day  abides  Fernando,  whom  you  know,  who  teaches  him  the 
tongue  of  the  Teules  and  who  has  orders,  if  it  be  needful,  to 
hold  the  King  by  force.  You  have  bidden  me  tell  you  what 
Malinche  thinketh  of  doing.  I  have  watched  him  send  forth 
warriors  towards  many  directions,  and  I  believe  that  he  plans 
this:  to  circle  round  about  Tenochtitlan  and  to  take  first  one 
city  and  then  another,  and  thus  cut  off  your  capital  till  it  falls 
into  his  hands.  But  you  will  prevent  him,  oh  King,  by  your 
cunning  and  by  your  bravery.  Send,  Lord,  if  you  will  listen 
to  the  word  of  your  servant  Ahuitzotl,  many  warriors  first  to 
Iztapalapan." 

Guatemozin  did  not  fail  to  do  this,  and  there  was  a  sharp 
encounter  between  Aztecs  and  Spaniards  there.  At  last  the 
Spaniards  were  victorious,  but  the  night  after  they  had  taken 
the  city  and  looted  it  and  set  fire  to  its  houses,  they  heard  the 
sound  of  water,  and  discovered  that  the  dike  had  been  cut. 
It  was  Ahuitzotl  who  with  canoes  full  of  men  had  worked  to 
cut  off  the  Spaniards  thus.  Cortes,  seeing  the  danger  that 
they  would  indeed  be  surrounded  by  water,  was  forced  to 
leave  the  city  and  the  plunder,  thankful  to  escape  without 
further  loss. 

Though  they  lost  thus  the  fruits  of  their  victory,  Cortes  was 
not  dismayed.  In  spite  of  the  fierce  fighting  of  the  Aztecs, 
he  succeeded  in  taking  one  city  after  another,  drawing  the 
ring  close  about  Tenochtitlan.  Some  of  these  cities  defended 
themselves  to  the  last ;  of  others  the  Caciques  and  inhabitants, 
who  had  been  oppressed  by  the  tax  gathers  in  the  time  of  Mon- 
tezuma,  were  willing  now  to  throw  off  allegiance  to  his  suc- 

[293] 


WITH  CORTES  THE  CONQUEROR 

cessor  and  to  acknowledge  the  Emperor  across  seas,  in  whose 
name  Malinche  warred. 

Ahuitzotl  was  in  many  of  these  encounters.  Fernando  rec- 
ognized more  than  once  on  a  banner  the  Fish  which  was  his 
arms.  Each  avoided  coming  in  contact  with  the  other  and 
each  felt  a  kind  of  pride  in  the  other's  prowess,  for  Fernando 
too,  though  he  had  not  such  authority  as  the  Aztec,  proved 
himself  every  day  a  brave  and  untiring  fighter. 

Cortes  knew  that  there  was  still  a  long  way  to  go  before  he 
could  hope  for  final  victory;  but  he  never  wearied.  Yet  he 
was  willing  if  possible  to  avoid  spilling  more  blood.  It  might 
be,  he  thought,  that  the  new  King  would  be  content  to  make 
peace.  So  he  sent  some  Aztec  prisoners  back  with  his  mes- 
sage, that  if  Tenochtitlan  would  again  acknowledge  as  its 
overlord  the  Spanish  Emperor,  he,  Cortes,  would  fight  no 
more  against  it,  and  Guatemozin  should  reign  still  over  his 
people. 

"Does  he  think  that  I  have  the  heart  of  a  rabbit?"  cried 
Guatemozin  angrily  when  he  had  listened  to  the  message. 
"Let  Malinche  wait  until  he  grows  old  for  an  answer,  or  until 
my  own  arrow  pierces  his  brow." 

But  Cortes  in  his  heart  cared  little  what  the  Aztec  King 
thought.  He  had  now  in  readiness  what  he  called  "the  key 
of  victory."  The  brigantines  were  finished,  and  he  had  sent 
Sandoval  to  transport  them  from  Tlascala  across  the  moun- 
tains to  Tezcuco.  The  timbers  which  had  been  shaped  by 
Martin  Lopez  were  borne  on  the  backs  of  Indian  porters  and 
covered  with  sweet  smelling  boughs  and  brilliant  flowers  which 
the  inhabitants  of  Tlascala  had  laid  on  them.  Over  the  moun- 

[294] 


XICOTENCATL  MEETS  HIS  FATE 

tains  was  the  strange  voyage  of  this  little  fleet — "a  flock  of 
ducks,"  as  Bernal  Diaz  called  them,  "impatient  for  the 
water." 

Cortes  made  ready  to  go  to  meet  it  as  a  bridegroom  prepares 
for  the  bride.  All  the  cavaliers  dressed  themselves  in  gala 
array,  and  the  soldiers  brightened  up  their  travel-stained  jer- 
kins, and  out  on  the  road  they  marched,  and  at  the  first  sight 
of  Sandoval's  guard  up  went  caps  and  banners  towards  the 
blue  sky  and  loud  cries  of  "Castile  and  Tlascala!" 

Cortes  turned  to  Alvarado  and  exclaimed  enthusiastically: 

"It  is  a  marvellous  thing,  that  few  have  seen  or  even  heard 
of,  this  transportation  of  thirteen  vessels  of  war  on  the  shoul- 
ders of  men  for  nearly  twenty  leagues  across  the  mountains." 

Then  he  gave  orders  to  hasten  the  digging  of  the  canal  be- 
tween the  city  and  the  lake. 

In  the  months  which  followed  Cortes  won  from  the  Aztecs 
many  cities  in  the  valley ;  yet  Guatemozin  could  say  with  truth 
that  all  these  conquests  had  cost  the  Teules  dear,  and  that 
Tenochtitlan  was  still  free  from  the  noise  of  battle. 

But  when  Cortes  set  siege  to  the  city  of  Tacuba,  near  to  the 
lake,  and  conquered  it,  Guatemozin  became  very  silent,  and 
prayed  to  the  gods,  for  he  realized  that  the  ring  was  tighten- 
ing and  he  knew  that  without  help  his  own  valour  and  the 
bravery  of  his  subjects  might  be  in  vain.  Other  victories  by 
the  Spaniards  had  now  resulted  in  a  circle  of  posts  all  about 
Tenochtitlan.  Now  Cortes  sent  Fernando  to  Tlascala,  to  tell 
the  Caciques  of  the  Republic  that  the  time  had  come  for  them 
to  send  the  forces  they  held  at  his  disposal.  When  they  ar- 
rived, he  said,  he  would  begin  the  siege  of  the  Aztec  capital. 

[295] 


WITH  CORTES  THE  CONQUEROR 

The  Tlascalans  rejoiced  that  the  hour  had  come  to  put  down 
their  ancient  foe,  and  fifty  thousand  of  their  finest  warriors 
marched  to  Cortes  at  Tacuba. 

Xicotencatl,  who  was  ordered  to  command  them,  alone  did 
not  share  the  enthusiasm.  His  discipline  of  his  troops  was 
stricter  than  ever,  and  his  words  were  fewer.  Even  when  he 
reached  the  Spaniards  his  greetings  were  as  short  as  courtesy 
would  permit,  and  Fernando  was  troubled  by  the  change  he 
felt  in  him,  and  tried  to  gain  his  confidence. 

"Tell  me,  Xicotencatl,"  he  begged,  "have  I  done  aught 
which  has  caused  you  to  consider  me  no  longer  worthy  of  your 
notice?  Once  you  said  that  Fernando  would  be  a  great  war- 
rior some  day.  Am  I  less  brave  now  than  when  you  saved  my 
life  at  Cholula?" 

For  once  in  many  months  did  Xicotencatl  show  any  sign 
of  emotion.  He  gazed  at  Fernando  as  if  he  meant  to  say 
some  affectionate  words ;  then  the  sound  of  a  Spanish  trumpet 
seemed  to  change  his  thoughts;  he  clenched  his  hands  as  he 
answered : 

"I  would  that  I  might  call  you  and  all  your  people  cowards.'* 

It  was  a  day  or  two  after  this  that  a  Tlascalan  Cacique,  a 
kinsman  of  Xicotencatl,  had  a  quarrel  with  a  Spanish  soldier 
and  was  sent  by  Cortes  back  to  his  own  land.  Xicotencatl, 
who  had  been  searching  eagerly  for  some  excuse  to  avoid  fight- 
ing with  the  Spanish  against  the  Aztecs,  found  it  here.  With 
no  word  to  the  Spaniards,  he  left  the  camp,  taking  with  him 
a  large  body  of  troops  who  had  always  followed  his  fortunes 
and  would  do  his  bidding  unquestioningly. 

As  soon  as  Cortes  heard  of  his  departure — not  through  Fer- 

[296] 


XICOTENCATL  MEETS  HIS  FATE 

nando,  who  had  seen  the  Tlascalan  as  he  slipped  away  but 
could  not  bring  himself  to  denounce  him — he  sent  a  party  of 
Tlascalans  after  him  to  bid  him  return.  When  they  came  up 
with  him  they  said: 

"Is  this  indeed  the  son  of  our  revered  Xicotencatl,  who  de- 
serts his  post?  He  has  ever  been  the  friend  of  the  white  man, 
and  will  you  not  follow  in  his  footsteps?" 

"So  much  the  worse,"  answered  Xicotencatl,  not  deigning 
to  stop  to  talk.  "If  he  and  my  countrymen  had  taken  my 
counsel,  they  would  never  have  become  the  dupes  of  the  per- 
fidious strangers."  Then  he  left  the  messengers  staring  after 
him  as  he  strode  on  homewards. 

"Xicotencatl  has  ever  been  the  enemy  of  the  Spaniards," 
cried  Cortes  when  he  had  been  told  of  this,  "first  in  the  field 
and  since  in  the  council  chamber,  openly  or  in  secret,  still  the 
same,  their  implacable  enemy." 

Then  he  sent  messengers  to  the  rulers  at  Tlascala,  telling 
them  of  Xicotencatl's  act,  and  a  body  of  horsemen  to  pursue 
and  take  him  prisoner. 

Xicotencatl  heard  the  hoofs  of  the  horses  behind  him  just 
as  he  caught  sight  of  his  native  city.  He  did  not  doubt  that 
they  had  come  for  him.  Though  he  could  not  outrun  their 
speed,  he  had  only  to  turn  aside  from  the  road  and  to  dash 
into  the  thick  forests  until  he  had  reached  some  mountain  sum- 
mit and  no  white  man  could  ever  find  him.  But  he  did  not 
go.  He  thought  to  himself :  "If  the  Teules  take  me  prisoner, 
will  not  this  insult  to  one  of  their  rulers  awaken  my  country- 
men as  nothing  else  would  do,  to  the  white  men's  intentions? 
If  I  let  them  take  me  shall  I  not  thus  be  aiding  Tlascala  by 

[297] 


opening  her  eyes?"  So  he  did  not  run.  Yet  when  the  Span- 
iards sought  to  lay  hands  on  him  his  free  blood  boiled  up 
within  him  and  he  struck  out  lustily  with  his  maquahuitl.  He 
wounded  several,  but  the  soldiers  closed  in  on  him  and  knocked 
his  weapon  from  his  hand. 

Slowly  they  proceeded,  captors  and  prisoner,  towards  the 
city  whose  very  stones  were  dear  to  Xicotencatl.  They  en- 
camped that  night,  a  messenger  going  ahead  to  inform  the 
Caciques  of  his  capture.  Xicotencatl  lay  alone,  and  a  sad- 
ness which  was  not  due  to  anxiety  about  his  own  fate  kept 
him  awake.  He  thought  of  the  days  when  Tlascala  was  free 
and  independent,  when  even  the  great  Montezuma  could  not 
cru^h  the  little  mountain  state;  now  he  felt  it  would  have  been 
better  if  the  Aztecs  had  conquered  them  instead  of  the  Teules, 
whom  his  father  had  welcomed.  Would  the  gods  too  pass 
away,  he  wondered,  if  the  Christian  God  alone  was  worshipped 
throughout  the  land?  His  own  fate  meant  little  to  him  now. 
Life  had  grown  too  bitter. 

The  next  morning  they  entered  Tlascala.  The  great  square 
was  filled  with  folk,  silent  and  anxious.  In  the  centre  stood 
an  object  he  had  never  seen  there  before — a  gallows.  Xico- 
tencatl listened  while  a  Tlascalan  officer  called  out  to  the  pop- 
ulace that  Xicotencatl  was  guilty  as  judged  by  the  laws  of 
his  own  country  and  by  the  laws  of  their  allies,  the  Spaniards 
— he  had  deserted  his  post  in  the  face  of  the  enemy.  Xico- 
tencatl made  no  effort  to  escape;  he  saw  that  he  had  been 
mistaken  in  believing  that  his  countrymen  would  rise  in  anger 
against  the  Teules  for  judging  him.  Now  his  hope  was  a 
different  one,  that  his  death  might  arouse  Tlascala  to  the  fact 

[298] 


XICOTENCATL  MEETS  HIS  FATE 

that  she  was  no  longer  sole  mistress  in  her  boundaries.  And 
yet  even  this  hope  was  faint  now;  he  knew  that  his  country 
was  erring  not  from  weakness  but  from  a  mistaken  belief  in 
the  value  of  the  white  man's  friendship. 

He  looked  towards  the  mountains  he  had  loved  and  he  re- 
membered how  when  a  youth  his  companions  who  climbed  them 
with  him  had  said  that  his  eyes  saw  too  far  beyond  their  shorter 
vision.  The  gods  had  given  him  again  the  vision  but  had  with- 
held it  from  his  countrymen. 

Then  he  mounted  the  scaffold. 


[299] 


CHAPTER  XXIII 

THE  SIEGE  OF  TEXOCHTITLAN 

ALL  was  now  ready  for  the  actual  siege  of  Tenochtitlan. 
Though  the  Spaniards  had  lost  a  number  of  men  in 
preliminary  campaigns,  the  loss  had  been  more  than 
made  up  by  the  unexpected  arrival  at  Vera  Cruz  of  a  ship- 
load of  their  countrymen  from  Cuba,  eager  to  share  in  the 
conquest,  and  by  new  Indian  allies  who  flocked  to  Cortes's 
standard  from  various  provinces  which  welcomed  the  chance 
of  revolting  against  the  rule  under  which  they  had  long  been 
oppressed.  The  army  was  now  hardened  by  constant  skir- 
mishes and  accustomed  to  the  methods  of  Aztec  warfare. 
Cortes  himself  had  learned  by  experience  that  rash  bravery 
could  not  carry  him  as  far  as  steady  persistency.  He  had  sev- 
eral times  barely  escaped  with  his  life  when  his  hot  head  had 
led  him  into  situations  his  own  cooler  judgment  blamed  him 
for  entering. 

Cortes  called  together  his  lieutenants  and  explained  that  he 
would  attack  the  city  from  three  different  points. 

"You,  Alvarado,"  he  commanded,  "shall  enter  across  the 
causeway  from  Tacuba  where  we  suffered  so  on  that  Terrible 

[300] 


THE  SIEGE  OF  TENOCHTITLAN 

Night.  You,  de  Olid,  shall  advance  by  the  causeway  from 
Cojohuacan,  and  Sandoval,  you  shall  attack  once  more  the  city 
of  Iztapalapan,  and  I  with  our  brigantines  will  support  you 
from  the  lake." 

Fernando  was  eager  to  accompany  Cortes  and  to  expe- 
rience this  new  form  of  lake  warfare,  but  his  master  bade  him 
go  with  Sandoval,  as  he  would  be  of  service  to  translate  orders 
to  the  Indian  allies. 

Cortes's  fleet  was  not  allowed  to  proceed  far  without  op- 
position. Thousands  of  war  canoes  shot  out  against  it  and 
rained  a  shower  of  arrows  upon  the  brigantines. 

"Hey,  Martin!"  cried  Cortes  to  the  shipwright  who  com- 
manded the  vessel  which  was  the  flagship ;  "we  must  give  them 
a  sharp  blow  at  the  very  first  that  the  brigantines  may  strike 
as  wholesome  a  terror  to  their  souls  as  did  the  first  sight  of 
our  cavalry." 

Not  unlike  a  cavalry  charge,  in  truth,  was  the  rush  of  the 
brigantines  on  the  smaller  craft,  striking  them  against  each 
other  and  capsizing  them;  then  their  guns  completed  the  vic- 
tory. Guatemozin,  when  he  heard  the  news,  was  resting  for  a 
spare  moment  in  his  palace.  He  sat  and  pondered  long  how 
he  should  find  a  way  to  combat  these  monsters  of  which  Ahuit- 
zotl  had  already  warned  him. 

Cortes  was  jubilant  at  the  effect  of  his  new  weapon. 

"It  is  the  key  of  war,"  he  said  of  the  fleet;  "let  us  bring  it- 
nearer  the  lock." 

He  took  up  his  own  station  at  Xoloc,  a  sort  of  island  in  the 
lake  where  the  different  causeways  crossed  each  other.  He 
determined  now  to  attempt  an  entrance  into  Tenochtitlan. 

[301] 


WITH  CORTES  THE  CONQUEROR 

The  attack  was  made  from  three  sides.  They  advanced  along 
the  causeways  until  they  were  stopped  by  a  wide  breach,  from 
the  other  side  of  which  the  Aztecs  shot  at  them  with  such 
rapidity  and  precision  that  Cortes  could  not  attempt  to  ford 
it.  He  sent  word  hurriedly  that  two  brigantines  should  sail 
close  in  on  either  side  and  by  their  fire  dislodge  the  defenders 
of  the  barricade.  This  was  soon  accomplished,  and  the  breach 
was  filled  up,  after  which  the  Spaniards  started  their  advance 
into  the  city. 

Cortes  was  deeply  moved. 

"Behold  the  palace  of  Axayacatl,"  he  cried,  pointing  to  the 
well  remembered  walls;  "forget  not  how  we  left  it  sadly  and 
at  night.  Now,  thanks  to  God  and  the  saints,  we  are  return- 
ing to  it  by  daylight  and  rejoicing." 

The  veterans  of  the  first  entry  into  the  city  pointed  out  to 
the  new  troops  the  Great  Teocalli,  the  palace  of  Montezuma, 
the  market-place;  but  many  a  man  who  was  boasting  of  his 
former  feats  and  future  deeds  was  suddenly  felled  to  the 
ground  by  stones  cast  down  on  them  from  the  azoteas. 

"We  will  soon  end  that,"  cried  Cortes.  "Set  fire  to  every 
house  as  we  pass." 

The  Spaniards  had  no  easy  road  before  them.  Serried 
ranks  of  Aztecs  barred  their  passage,  and  only  by  means  of 
the  artillery  were  they  able  to  cut  their  way  through.  They 
reached  the  great  square,  and  before  them  loomed  the  Great 
Teocalli. 

"Forward,  men,"  Cortes  urged.  "The  statues  of  Christ  and 
of  the  Blessed  Virgin  we  left  on  the  summit  await  us." 

But  the  men  hesitated.     The  horror  of  this  place,  the  mem- 

[302] 


THE  SIEGE  OF  TENOCHTITLAN 

ories  of  what  they  had  suffered  in  their  fight  there,  of  their 
comrades  hurled  down  from  its  terraces,  of  other  comrades 
taken  prisoners  in  their  late  skirmishes  who  had  been  sacri- 
ficed alive  to  the  God  of  War — all  these  emotions  halted  them. 
Cortes  slapped  his  horse's  flanks  in  impatience  and  then 
spurred  him  forward,  crying: 

"St.  James!  St.  James!  Forward,  and  close  up  for 
Spain!"  And  like  a  cordial,  the  cry  of  Spain's  chivalry  went 
to  the  blood  of  all.  They  rushed  forward,  overwhelming  the 
Aztecs,  and  then  swarmed  up  the  terraces  to  the  summit. 

"Where  are  the  statues,"  they  cried  out,  for  they  were  no- 
where to  be  seen,  and  in  their  places  stood  once  more  an  idol 
of  the  frightful  Huitzilopotchli.  Mad  with  fury  at  what  had 
happened  to  the  Christian  shrine  which  they  had  dedicated,  they 
flung  down  the  idol  and  threw  after  him  some  of  the  priests 
who  tried  to  prevent  them.  The  religious  fervour  of  the  Az- 
tecs was  no  less  than  that  of  the  Spaniards,  and  they  made 
ready  to  punish  the  violators  of  their  temple.  They  massed 
below  about  the  foot  of  the  walls  and  fell  upon  the  invaders 
when  they  had  descended  to  the  ground  again.  Their  on- 
slaught was  so  fierce  that  Cortes  in  vain  tried  to  halt  the  fren- 
zied retreat  of  his  men.  The  Spaniards,  hard  pressed,  turned 
and  made  as  quickly  as  they  could  for  the  causeway,  and 
breathed  deeply  only  when  they  were  once  more  outside  the 
city. 

Yet  Cortes  was  not  deterred  from  making  another  attack 
the  day  following,  and  each  day  after  that.  Though  forced 
each  evening  to  retreat,  he  succeeded  in  burning  many  build- 
ings on  the  way,  thus  clearing  the  ground  for  the  next  ad- 

[303] 


WITH  CORTES  THE  CONQUEROR 

vance,  and  penetrated  each  day  farther  into  the  city.  The 
Aztecs'  fury  increased  as  they  saw  this  destruction  of  the  beau- 
tiful palaces  of  the  nohles  and  of  the  homes  of  their  citizens, 
and  their  fighting  grew  more  violent. 

Fernando,  who  at  Cortes's  command  was  directing  the  sol- 
diers to  fire  all  the  houses  along  the  street,  suddenly  noticed 
that  one  of  these  seemed  familiar  to  him,  so  he  bade  the  sol- 
diers wait  outside  a  moment  while  he  passed  in.  When  he 
entered  the  inner  court  he  found  that  he  had  not  been  mis- 
taken. It  was  indeed  the  scene  of  his  captivity,  where  he  had 
eaten  his  heart  out  with  distress  and  self-reproach.  He  went 
into  the  room  which  he  believed  had  been  occupied  by  Ahuit- 
zotl  after  he  had  ended  his  short  service  with  Cortes.  There 
were  evidences  all  about  of  a  hasty  departure.  Robes  of  many 
kinds,  disguises,  court  costumes  and  a  warrior's  cape,  lay  scat- 
tered on  the  floor.  And  glittering  on  the  mat  Fernando  no- 
ticed the  golden  ornament  which  he  himself  had  worn  when  he 
took  Ahuitzotl's  place  as  Montezuma's  page.  He  picked  this 
up  and  put  it  in  his  wallet.  It  was  almost  with  regret  that  he 
watched  the  soldiers  set  fire  to  the  house.  He  no  longer  felt 
any  hatred  for  it  or  its  master. 

Famine  was  threatening  the  city.  Though  Guatemozin  had 
long  ago  sent  away  most  of  the  women,  children  and  infirm, 
the  supply  of  food  was  not  sufficient.  Ahuitzotl  organized  a 
force  of  men  who  each  night  set  out  to  the  mainland  in  search 
of  provisions.  He  it  was  who  suggested  to  Guatemozin  a  plan 
of  capturing  the  hated  brigantines. 

Hidden  in  the  dense  growth  near  the  shore,  he  installed 
many  canoes,  and  then  in  command  of  others,  he  let  himself 

[304] 


THE  SIEGE  OF  TENOCHTITLAN 

be  seen  by  the  vessels  as  if  he  were  attempting  to  elude  their 
blockade.  His  ruse  was  successful:  the  brigantines  chased  him 
into  the  shallow  waters,  where  the  hidden  warriors  fell  upon 
them,  slaughtered  the  officers  and  crew  and  captured  one  of 
the  vessels. 

Discontented  with  their  slow  progress,  some  of  the  Span- 
iards besought  Cortes  to  attempt  a  quicker  campaign.  Cortes 
called  a  council,  and  it  was  decided  to  try  to  capture  by  simul- 
taneous attacks  from  all  sides  the  great  market-place  which, 
once  taken,  might  be  converted  into  a  fort  within  the  city. 
But  Cortes  warned  his  officers  that  their  most  important  duty 
was  to  keep  their  communications  free,  so  that  if  it  were  found 
necessary  to  retreat,  they  would  have  no  enemy  at  their  back. 

Cortes,  advancing  from  his  side,  had  met  with  the  amount 
of  resistance  he  had  expected.  The  other  divisions  made 
faster  progress  and  when  a  messenger  came  to  inform  him 
that  Alderete,  one  of  his  lieutenants,  had  almost  reached  the 
market-place,  Cortes  exclaimed  to  Fernando: 

"I  fear  he  has  gone  more  rapidly  than  safely,  that  he  has 
forgot  my  caution." 

His  fears  were  soon  confirmed  by  a  shrill  whistle. 

'Tis  Guatemozin's  signal,"  cried  Fernando.     "Senor,  the 
whole  city  is  upon  us." 

"Retreat,  retreat,"  yelled  Cortes,  and  the  bugles  sounded 
his  command.  But  when  the  Spaniards  reached  the  breach  in 
the  dike  which  Alderete  should  have  closed  up  before  pursu- 
ing the  Aztecs  whom  Guatemozin  had  ordered  to  fall  back  and 
so  lead  the  foe  into  an  ambush,  Cortes  saw  that  their  plight 
was  worse  now  than  even  in  the  Terrible  Night.  Pressed  on 

[305] 


WITH  CORTES  THE  CONQUEROR 

every  side  by  the  Aztecs,  row  after  row  of  the  Spaniards 
shoved  each  other  into  the  water  in  their  mad  terror  to  escape. 

"Stand  here  on  the  brink,  Fernando,  Diaz,  Pedro!"  Cortes 
called  to  those  near  him;  "hold  out  your  hands  and  pull  out  of 
the  water  as  many  as  you  may.  Remember  what  awful  fate 
awaits  all  prisoners." 

A  Cacique  soon  marked  the  Spanish  leader  where  he  stood, 
and  he  called  out  "Malinche!  Malinche!"  A  canoe  dashed  up 
to  the  spot  and  its  six  occupants  fell  over  each  other  in  their 
eagerness  to  seize  Cortes,  with  visions  of  the  glory  which  would 
be  his  who  should  capture  the  Teule  commander.  Fernando 
saw  that  Cortes  was  indeed  in  the  gravest  danger,  that  he  was 
already  wounded.  He  struggled  towards  him;  but  just  then 
a  blow  from  a  javelin  sent  him  to  his  knee  and  he  was  forced 
to  think  only  of  defending  his  own  life.  Luckily  a  young 
cavalier,  Christoval  de  Olea,  sprang  to  Cortes's  aid.  He  slew 
one  of  the  Aztecs  and  cut  off  the  arm  of  another.  One  of 
Olea's  comrades  was  also  now  in  the  thick  of  the  fight.  Cortes 
himself  had  disappeared  from  sight.  A  Tlascalan  Cacique, 
catching  sight  of  Malinche's  body  as  it  lay  on  the  ground  half 
covered  by  dead  and  struggling  Aztecs,  pulled  him  up  and  set 
him  on  his  feet.  Olea  had  received  a  mortal  wound. 

Fernando  had  killed  the  Aztec  who  had  attacked  him  and 
was  free  at  last.  He  caught  the  bridle  of  Cortes's  horse  and 
hurried  with  it  to  where  he  beheld  his  master,  and  in  spite  of 
Cortes's  refusal  to  desert  his  men,  Fernando  and  the  captain 
of  his  guard  forced  the  wounded  leader  to  mount. 

"His  life  is  too  important  to  the  army,"  declared  the  cap- 
tain, "to  be  thrown  away  here." 

[306] 


THE  SIEGE  OF  TENOCHTITLAN 

Fernando  went  with  him,  and  they  fought  their  way  inch 
by  inch,  Cortes  hitting  out  with  his  sword  with  all  the  strength 
that  remained  to  him,  until  at  length  they  reached  Tacuba. 
Alvarado  and  Sandoval  were  not  aware  what  had  taken  place. 
They  also  had  almost  succeeded  in  reaching  the  market-place 
when  they  heard  the  victorious  shouts  of  the  Aztecs  and  real- 
ized at  once  that  the  other  divisions  must  have  met  with  defeat. 
Suddenly  through  an  opening  in  the  foe's  ranks  they  behold 
three  round  objects  rolling  on  the  ground  towards  them.  They 
saw  with  horror  that  they  were  human  heads,  and  heads  of 
white  men. 

"Malinche!"  cried  out  the  crowd,  and  Sandoval  could 
scarcely  force  himself  to  look  closely  enough  to  see  that  the 
Aztecs'  boast  was  not  the  truth. 

"Cortes  is  fallen;  Cortes  is  fallen!"  now  cried  the  panic- 
stricken  troops,  and  Sandoval  hurriedly  retreating,  heard  the 
same  cry  from  the  other  divisions. 

"By  all  the  saints,  Alvarado,"  he  called  out,  "pray  that  such 
an  awful  calamity  has  not  befallen  us."  Only  his  duty  to  his 
men  kept  him  from  spurring  his  steed  to  its  utmost  in  search  of 
the  truth.  At  last  the  remnant  of  his  troops  had  reached  com- 
parative safety  and  he  could  urge  his  faithful  Motilla  towards 
the  quarters  where  he  knew  he  would  find  Cortes  if  he  were 
alive. 

"Cortes!"  he  exclaimed,  tears  streaming  from  his  eyes, 
"blessed  be  all  the  hosts  of  heaven  who  have  saved  you  to  us." 

"Son  Sandoval,"  Cortes  answered,  scarcely  less  rejoiced, 
"I  had  feared  never  to  look  upon  you  again.  The  heathen 
devils  held  up  before  me  the  heads  of  some  of  your  poor  com- 

[307] 

l.jn«  Angeles 
4-  School  Library 


WITH  CORTES  THE  COXQUEROR 

rades  and  called  out  'Sandoval'  and  'Tonatiuh,'  and  I  knew  not 
if  indeed  if  they  might  not  be  telling  the  terrible  truth.  And 
Alvarado,  is  he  too  safe?  Then  indeed  I  can  bear  to  think  of 
our  losses." 

Sandoval's  excitement  seemed  to  change  his  usual  habits. 
The  man  who  at  other  times  was  so  chary  of  words  now  talked 
incessantly,  telling  everything  that  had  befallen  him  that 
morning.  "And  what  do  you  think,  Cortes,"  he  concluded,  "is 
the  cause  of  this  day's  rout?" 

"It  is  for  my  sins,  son  Sandoval,"  replied  Cortes  humbly, 
"and  yet  not  they  alone,  I  believe,  have  brought  this  about,  but 
that  Alderete  failed  to  carry  out  the  strict  command  I  gave  to 
you  all — that  the  way  should  be  kept  safe  in  case  of  retreat. 
His  disobedience  has  wrought  a  great  woe.  You,  Sandoval, 
must  now  take  my  place.  I  am  too  crippled  to  discharge  my 
duties.  You  must  watch  over  the  safety  of  the  camp.  Give 
special  heed  to  Alvarado.  He  is  a  most  gallant  soldier,  I 
know  it  well ;  but  I  doubt  the  Mexican  hounds  mav  some  hour 

p 

take  him  at  a  disadvantage." 

"I  thank  you,  Senor,  for  the  trust  you  have  shown  in  me," 
Sandoval  answered,  much  affected;  and  leaving  Cortes  to  Fer- 
nando's  care,  he  set  off  to  lose  no  time  in  seeing  to  the  safety 
of  the  army. 

At  sunset  the  Spaniards,  looking  towards  the  city  which 
was  so  near,  that  they  could  behold  all  that  took  place  above 
the  level  of  the  walls,  discovered  that  something  unusual  was 
happening. 

"What  is  it,  Fernando?"  questioned  Cortes  from  his  couch 

[808] 


TAKE    AND    EAT,        HE    SAID 


THE  SIEGE  OF  TENOCHTITLAN 

when  the  boy  had  been  drawn  by  the  cries  outside  to  the  en- 
trance of  the  tent.  "What  do  you  see?" 

"I  see  a  procession,  Master,  climbing  slowly  up  the  terraces 
of  the  Great  Teocalli.  And  Guatemozin  leads  it.  It  is  too 
far  for  me  to  see  his  features,  but  I  recognize  his  golden  crown 
glistening;  and  after  him  come  the  priests.  'Tis  some  great 
sacrifice,  evidently.  And  .  .  .  oh!"  he  cried  and  then  was 
silent. 

"What  is  it,  boy?'  demanded  Cortes,  impatient  at  the  sud- 
den silence.  "If  you  will  not  answer  I  will  rise  and  see  for 
myself." 

Fernando  tried  to  answer,  choked  and  then  said: 

"I  see  ...  a  long  line  of  naked  white  figures  covered  with 
wreaths  of  flowers,  and  .  .  .  the  priests  lay  one  on  the  altar 
.  .  .  and  the  sun  shines  on  the  knife  .  .  .  and  ...  oh!  Mas- 
ter, I  can  look  no  longer." 

He  flung  himself  down  on  the  ground,  and  buried  his  head 
in  the  coverings  of  the  couch  as  if  to  shut  out  the  sight.  But 
he  did  not  stop  his  ears,  and  he  heard  from  the  edge  of  the 
causeway  the  taunts  the  Aztecs  yelled  across. 

"Such  shall  be  the  fate  of  all  our  enemies,"  they  cried. 

Guatemozin  believed  that  the  moment  was  favourable  to 
weaken  the  foe  now  in  another  way.  He  sent  for  Ahuitzotl, 
who  had  grown  so  in  height  and  strength  that  he  now  appeared 
a  man. 

"I  have  another  duty  for  you,  my  warrior,"  said  the  King. 
"You  have  been  a  fighter  on  land  and  on  the  water,  have  worn 
the  disguises  which  allowed  you  to  creep  into  our  enemies' 

[309] 


WITH  CORTES  THE  CONQUEROR 

midst.  Now  you  shall  go  as  my  ambassador  to  speak  my 
words  to  those  Indians  who  fight  with  the  Teules  against  us. 
Take  with  you  the  heads  of  men  and  their  horses  that  lie  yon- 
der in  the  court ;  show  them  to  Tlascalans  and  to  Otomies  and 
other  tribes.  Say  to  them  that  by  these  tokens  they  can  see 
that  the  Teules  are  as  vulnerable  as  we  are,  and  count 
for  them  the  sacrifices  that  have  been  offered  in  the  teocallis. 
Tell  them  that  these  have  softened  the  anger  of  Huitzilo- 
potchli  towards  Anahuac,  that  now  he  has  declared  that  he  will 
fight  for  us,  and  that  in  eight  days  we  shall  drive  the  white 
men  to  the  eastern  sea." 

Ahuitzotl  set  off  on  his  mission.  By  nightfall  he  glided  into 
a  camp  and  opened  his  horrible  bundle  before  the  Indians,  and 
in  a  low  voice  told  them  what  Guatemozin  had  bid  him.  "Re- 
turn to  your  allegiance,"  he  urged  those  who  had  once  ac- 
knowledged Aztec  supremacy.  "Leave  the  Teules,"  he  urged 
the  Tlascalans ;  "fight  not  for  the  sake  of  these  invaders,  those 
whose  ancestors  in  the  dim  past  were  yours  also." 

And  his  words  were  heeded.  The  plight  of  the  Spaniards 
seemed  to  many  of  the  allies  so  desperate  that  their  victory 
was  a  dream  which  had  vanished,  and  all  the  old  awe  of  the 
Aztec  monarchy  was  reawakening.  The  Tlascalans  now  re- 
called the  warnings  of  Xicotencatl.  "He  saw  far  ahead, 
brothers,"  they  said,  "while  our  eyes  were  blinded."  Each 
night  Caciques  and  their  followers  would  creep  away  and 
hasten  towards  their  homes,  and  each  morning  some  of  those 
who  were  left  would  plan  to  go  that  night. 

Cortes  saw  the  dwindling  of  the  great  host  which  ht  had  led 
to  Tenochtitlan  and  did  what  he  could  to  prevent  its  growing 

[310] 


THE  SIEGE  OF  TENOCHTITLAN 

still  smaller.  While  some  of  his  officers  gave  voice  to  their 
fears  that  it  was  no  longer  possible  to  attempt  to  conquer  the 
Aztecs,  he  spoke  always  as  if  it  were  a  matter  of  only  a  few 
days  more,  and  with  his  own  strong  faith  he  kept  alive  the  weak 
faith  of  others. 


[311] 


CHAPTER  XXIV 

THE  LAST  ASSAULT 

"fT^OMORROW,"  rejoiced  the  Aztecs,  "tomorrow  is 

the  day  when  Huitzilopochtli  will  deliver  the  Teules 

•*•      into  our  hands,  according  to  the  prophecy."    And 

the  Tlascalans  and  the  other  Indians  who  had  withdrawn  from 

Cortes's  army  said:     "Tomorrow  we  shall  see  whether  the 

mouths  of  the  Aztec  priests  spake  the  truth." 

The  morrow  arrived,  yet  still  the  Spaniards  encircled 
Tenochtitlan,  cutting  off  all  food  from  the  beleagured  city. 
The  hearts  of  the  Aztecs  drooped  with  their  disappointment. 
No  miracle  had  been  wrought  by  the  gods  to  drive  the  invaders 
away;  and  the  Tlascalans  too,  seeing  that  the  Teules  were  still 
encamped  where  they  had  left  them,  returned  in  great  num- 
bers, and  Cortes  forgave  them  for  their  desertion.  He  had 
just  received  another  reinforcement,  a  ship  had  arrived  at  Vera 
Cruz,  and  the  governor  left  there  by  Cortes  had  hurried  men, 
and  what  was  even  more  important,  powder  to  the  besieging 
army. 

Cortes  was  thus  equipped  for  another  attack,  and  he  deter- 
mined that  every  step  forward  should  be  made  permanent. 

[312] 


THE  LAST  ASSAULT 

"The  spade  is  now  worth  more  than  the  sword,"  he  declared 
as  he  ordered  that  the  causeway  should  be  strengthened,  and 
every  gap  and  the  canals  filled  in  as  solidly  as  the  main  con- 
struction. The  houses  nearby  were  to  be  pulled  down  for  ma- 
terials and  also  to  clear  the  space  for  the  workers. 

"The  water  must  be  converted  into  dry  land,"  he  com- 
manded. "I  would  it  were  not  needful  to  do  this.  I  would 
that  I  might  spare  this  city — the  most  beautiful  thing  in  the 
world — but  by  my  conscience,  I  see  no  other  way  by  which  we 
can  go  forward  safely."  Then  he  called  to  his  officers,  saying: 
"Come  with  me,  Senors.  Though  we  are  hidalgos  and  not 
wont  to  soil  our  hands,  let  us  take  spades  and  start  the  work 
as  an  example." 

The  Spanish  soldiers  were  indeed  willing  to  follow  their 
leader,  but  the  main  part  of  this  labor  was  soon  left  to  the  In- 
dian allies.  The  Aztecs  yelled  tauntingly  at  them : 

"Go  on,  the  more  you  destroy  the  more  you  will  have  to 
build  up  hereafter.  If  we  conquer  you  shall  build  for  us ;  and 
if  your  white  friends  conquer  they  will  make  you  do  as  much 
for  them." 

Bernal  Diaz  next  day  was  resting  on  his  spade  and  joking 
with  his  comrades  when  Cortes  strolled  by  to  see  how  the  work 
was  progressing. 

"  'Tis  a  new  task  for  you,  Diaz,"  said  Cortes,  who  had  a 
real  fondness  for  this  sturdy  Spaniard. 

"Aye,  Senor  Captain,"  Bernal  replied;  "it  is  no  doubt  well 
to  make  the  earth  firm  here  or  we  had  better  all  take  to  the 
brigantines.  My  clothes  are  scarce  dry  yet  from  the  wetting 
they  got  on  our  last  retreat.  But  I  know  an  ally  which  works 

[313] 


WITH  CORTES  THE  CONQUEROR 

harder  for  us  than  even  these,"  and  he  pointed  contemptuously 
to  the  Indians  carrying  huge  loads  of  stones  on  their  backs. 

"Who  may  that  be,  Diaz?"  asked  Cortes;  "perchance  our 
patron  saint?" 

"I  trust  that  he  too  is  busy,  Senor  Commander,  but  I  spoke 
of  Famine.  Yonder  in  the  city  the  Aztecs  are  gnawing  roots 
and  eating  the  foul  scum  from  the  lake.  The  only  meat  they 
have  is  the  bodies  of  our  poor  men  from  the  sacrifice,  and  God 
be  praised  for  the  miracle,  the  white  flesh,  they  say,  is  so  salty 
that  it  nourishes  them  not." 

Cortes  passed  on,  pondering  on  the  misery  he  knew  the  in- 
habitants of  Tenochtitlan  were  suffering.  Though  he  was  not 
to  be  turned  aside  from  his  purpose  by  any  obstacle,  he  had 
no  love  of  cruelty  or  unnecessary  suffering.  He  longed  to 
spare  both  the  beautiful  city  and  its  people;  so  once  more  he 
sent  as  messengers  three  Caciques  who  had  been  taken  pris- 
oners, to  beseech  Guatemozin  to  give  up  his  fruitless  efforts. 

The  priests  who  were  present  when  the  Emperor  listened  in 
anger  to  this  message,  cried: 

"You  will  not  trust  his  promises,  oh  Guatemozin !  Remem- 
ber the  fate  of  Montezuma.  Better  to  trust  in  the  promises 
of  our  own  gods,  who  have  so  long  watched  over  the  nation. 
Better,  if  need  be,  to  give  up  our  lives  at  once  for  our  country 
than  drag  them  out  in  slavery  and  suffering  among  the  false 
strangers." 

Guatemozin  needed  no  urging  to  keep  to  the  course  his  own 
intrepid  spirit  had  chosen. 

"Let  no  man  henceforth  who  values  his  life  talk  of  surren- 
der. We  can  at  least  die  like  warriors,"  he  cried. 

[314] 


THE  LAST  ASSAULT 

Cortes  too  no  longer  thought  of  parleying.  Each  day  his 
troops  advanced  farther  into  the  city,  and  each  day  what  they 
had  gained  was  held.  The  Aztecs  contested  their  way  bitterly, 
and  many  a  Spaniard  who  became  separated  from  his  fellows 
was  overcome  and  dragged  away. 

Sometimes  there  were  individual  contests  in  which  the  com- 
batants were  so  evenly  matched  that  Spaniards  and  Aztecs 
stopped  their  general  fighting  in  order  to  watch  the  outcome. 
One  day  a  young  Cacique  sprang  up  on  an  azotea  and,  facing 
the  Spanish  lines,  shook  a  sword  and  a  shield  which  he  had 
taken  from  the  Teule  he  had  killed. 

"Is  there  not  one  amongst  you,"  he  cried  out  tauntingly, 
"who  will  fight  with  me?" 

Fernando  heard  him  and  besought  Cortes: 

"Master,  let  me  take  up  his  challenge  for  the  honour  of 
Castile  and  for  mine  own  honour." 

"Are  you  so  greedy?"  queried  Cortes  affectionately.  "I 
thought  you  had  shown  already  often  enough  that  you  are  no 
coward." 

"But  this  once  more,  Master,"  pleaded  Fernando,  and  Cortes 
gave  his  consent. 

Fernando  called  out  in  Aztec:  "I  come,  boaster,"  and 
climbed  up  to  the  flat  roof.  The  Cacique  was  older  and 
stronger  than  Fernando,  and  had  he  fought  with  weapons  to 
which  he  was  accustomed,  the  result  would  have  been  different. 
His  first  blow  wounded  Fernando  on  the  temple,  and  the  Az- 
tecs cried  out  in  delight  as  they  saw  the  blood  flow,  and  the 
Spaniards  looked  on,  wondering  if  Cortes  had  not  been  un- 
wise in  allowing  the  youth  to  run  such  danger.  When  the 

[315] 


WITH  CORTES  THE  CONQUEROR 

Cacique's  sword  descended  for  the  second  time  Fernando 
caught  the  point  on  his  shield,  and  with  a  swordplay  that  had 
been  taught  him  by  the  best  Spanish  swordsmen,  he  made  a 
feint  of  retreating,  and  catching  his  opponent  off  his  guard, 
lunged  at  him  and  ran  his  blade  through  his  body. 

He  picked  up  the  weapons  as  they  fell  from  the  hands  of 
his  dying  adversary,  and  leaping  down,  laid  them  at  Cortes's 
feet. 

Cortes  put  his  hand  on  the  boy's  shoulder,  saying: 

"Fernando,  you  have  again  proved  yourself  a  man.  Why 
then  should  I  tarry  longer  to  bestow  knighthood  upon  you?" 

He  then  drew  his  own  blade  from  the  scabbard  and  struck 
Fernando  on  the  shoulder  with  it,  saying:  "I  dub  you  knight, 
Don  Fernando  de  Casteneda." 

The  boy  could  not  speak  for  joy  and  received  in  glad  silence 
the  congratulations  of  all  the  officers  and  many  of  the  men. 

Marina  waited  until  Fernando  was  alone,  just  entering  the 
tent  he  still  shared  with  Cortes. 

"You  are  now  a  real  Cacique,  Fernando,"  she  said  smiling, 
speaking,  as  she  always  did  to  him,  in  Aztec.  "I  wish  your 
mother  could  have  lived  to  see  you  today.  But  I  could  not  let 
you  think  that  there  was  no  woman  to  be  proud  of  you  and 
your  deeds." 

"Thank  you,  Marina,"  the  young  knight  answered;  "I  have 
always  been  mindful  of  your  praise." 

"It  is  nearly  over,"  and  Marina  pointed  to  the  city.  "The 
gods — nay,  Christ — be  praised!  My  heart  aches  to  think  of 
the  anguish  there,  of  the  empty  mouths,  the  weak  bodies,  and 
their  terror.  Be  good  to  them  when  they  are  conquered,  little 

[316] 


THE  LAST  ASSAULT 

Cacique,"  she  pleaded,  laying  her  hand  on  his  arm.    "They  are 
my  people,  and  you  Spaniards  too  are  now  my  people." 

"I  will  remember,  Marina,"  he  answered,  "if  for  no  other 
reason  than  because  you  ask  it,  who  have  been  so  good  to  me." 

That  night  Cortes,  as  if  to  mark  his  new  dignity,  ordered 
Fernando  to  stand  watch  at  the  edge  of  the  causeway.  The 
new  knight  walked  up  and  down  some  feet  in  advance  of  his 
men  who  were  dozing  as  they  lay,  muskets  on  their  knees. 
He  was  thinking  over  the  strange  adventures  that  had  been 
his  since  he  landed,  almost  a  child,  at  Vera  Cruz,  when  he  heard 
his  name  called  from  in  front  of  him. 

"Fernando,  it  is  I,  Ahuitzotl,"  he  heard,  and  he  stood  still 
and  saw  the  dim  lines  of  the  other's  figure  on  a  wall  a  few 
yards  off. 

"I  too  am  on  guard,"  explained  Ahuitzotl;  "and  I  am  glad 
that  we  may  meet  thus  once  more.  I  saw  today  how  Malinche 
made  you  a  warrior,  even  as  my  lord,  King  Guatemozin,  has 
made  me  one;  for  we  too  have  ceremonies  to  mark  the  day 
when  a  youth  is  admitted  to  military  rank." 

Fernando  answered:  "I  am  glad  to  know  that  all  is  well 
with  you,  Ahuitzotl.  It  may  be  that  the  day  will  come  when 
I  can  befriend  you,  or,"  he  added  out  of  a  chivalrous  feeling 
that  would  not  allow  him  to  hurt  the  other  by  taking  victory 
for  granted,  "that  you  can  befriend  me.  We  do  no  wrong  to 
our  loyalties  by  not  hating  each  other." 

The  clouds  lightened  just  then  and  the  moon  shone  full  upon 
the  Aztec's  face. 

"Oh,  but  you  are  thin,"  exclaimed  Fernando.  "Is  it  from 
hunger?" 

[317] 


WITH  CORTES  THE  CONQUEROR 

Ahuitzotl's  pride  kept  him  silent.  Fernando  stooped  and 
picked  up  a  basket  which  contained  the  food  intended  for  his 
morning  meal  and  raised  it  on  the  point  of  his  spear  to  the 
wall.  "Take  and  eat,"  he  said;  "we  have  often  eaten  together 
at  Montezuma's  table.  Refuse  not  now  to  be  my  guest." 

Ahuitzotl  did  not  refuse,  but  ate  greedily  the  first  real  food 
he  had  had  in  weeks.  He  would  not  tell  of  the  terrible  straits 
to  which  all  those  in  Tenochtitlan  had  been  driven,  but  Fer- 
nando did  not  need  words  to  inform  him.  Then  they  sepa- 
rated, but  all  night  each  could  hear  the  other's  footsteps  as  he 
guarded  his  post. 

Famine  and  disease,  due  to  the  crowding  of  the  inhabitants 
into  the  small  space  left  them  by  their  foe,  was  weakening  the 
strength  of  Guatemozin's  army.  He  saw  the  heroic  struggle 
his  people  were  making,  the  women  as  well  as  the  men.  They 
helped  not  only  to  dress  the  wounds  and  carry  earth  and 
stones  to  build  or  repair  barricades;  but  many,  taking  up  the 
arms  of  warriors  who  had  fallen,  fought  fiercely  and  doggedly 
in  the  sorties  by  which  Guatemozin  worried  the  Spaniards. 

Yet  the  Aztec  Emperor  was  losing  hope.  He  knew  that 
no  one  could  do  more  than  he  was  doing;  that  no  ancestor  of 
his,  of  whose  conquests  he  had  been  so  proud,  had  ever  seen 
such  forces  arrayed  against  him.  His  hope  came  and  went; 
his  courage  never  left  him. 

Cortes,  he  learned  from  Ahuitzotl's  observation,  was  pre- 
paring another  chief  attack  in  order  to  join  his  forces  to  Al- 
varado's,  from  which  they  had  been  separated  for  many  weeks. 
The  canal  was  between  them,  and  when  this  had  been  filled 
up  Cortes  was  able  to  march  across  and  to  the  market-place,. 

[318] 


THE  LAST  ASSAULT 

where  he  and  Alvarado  greeted  each  other  affectionately. 
Now  together  they  held  a  large  portion  of  the  city,  that  is, 
what  remained,  fire-swept  ruins  of  palaces,  homes  and  fair 
gardens.  In  vain  the  Aztecs  disputed  their  passage  through 
the  great  square;  they  were  forced  to  retreat  to  the  northwest 
corner  of  the  city,  which  they  had  barricaded. 

Cortes,  knowing  that  his  foe  could  not  escape  by  land  or 
water  and  eager  to  end  the  terrible  suffering,  sent  to  Guate- 
mozin  asking  him  to  meet  him,  that  they  might  discuss  terms. 
He  was  told  that  the  Aztec  Emperor  would  be  at  an  appointed 
spot  the  following  day;  but  when  attended  by  Fernando  and 
other  officers,  he  went  thither,  Guatemozin  failed  to  appear. 

Now  Cortes  determined  to  strike  his  last  blow.  The  In- 
dian allies  were  summoned  from  the  outskirts  of  the  city  and, 
together  with  the  Spaniards,  they  advanced  on  the  Aztec  quar- 
ter. The  besieged  knew  that  they  had  no  place  to  retreat  if 
they  would,  and  they  fought  with  the  desperation  of  trapped 
beasts.  The  women  rained  down  stones  almost  as  rapidly  as 
the  men  shot  their  arrows. 

"Let  no  one  harm  a  woman  or  child,"  Cortes  commanded, 
and  the  Spaniards  obeyed  his  orders  faithfully;  but  the  Tlas- 
calans,  now  that  the  chance  had  at  last  come  to  smite  their  an- 
cient enemies,  spared  no  one. 

"Never  did  I  see  so  pitiless  a  race,"  Cortes  remarked  to 
Fernando,  "or  any  thing  wearing  the  form  of  man  so  desti- 
tute of  humanity." 

The  dead  lay  in  mounds  about  him ;  his  ears  were  deafened 
with  the  sounds  of  battle  and  the  piteous  cries  of  the  women 
and  the  wounded.  He  commanded  the  slaughter  to  stop. 

[319] 


WITH  CORTES  THE  CONQUEROR 

"For  the  night  may  bring  them  wisdom,"  he  said,  "and  they 
may  ask  for  peace." 

But  in  the  morning,  though  he  sent  another  messenger  to 
Guatemozin,  it  was  without  success.  The  answer  was: 

"Guatemozin  is  ready  to  die  where  he  is,  but  he  will  not  lis- 
ten to  you.  It  is  for  you  to  work  your  pleasure." 

"Then,"  said  Cortes,  through  Fernando,  "go  and  prepare 
your  countrymen  for  death.  Their  hour  is  come." 

Weakened  by  fasting  until  they  could  scarcely  bend  their 
bows,  yet  brave  as  when  the  fame  of  an  Aztec  warrior  made 
other  nations  tremble,  the  remnant  of  Guatemozin's  army 
awaited  the  last  attack  of  the  Spaniards.  The  guns  began  it 
and  the  feebled  reply  of  arrows  was  in  vain.  There  was  no 
stopping  the  Spaniards  now;  neither  bravery  nor  endurance 
nor  trust  in  the  gods  was  any  use.  Only  the  lake  offered  a 
choice  of  deaths,  and  thousands  sprang  into  the  waters  until 
their  bodies  piled  up  level  with  the  walls. 

The  Aztecs  had  at  last  been  conquered. 


[320] 


CHAPTER  XXV 

VICTORY! 

BEFORE  the  dawn  of  the  final  assault  of  the  Spaniards, 
King  Guatemozin  left  the  narrow  courtyard  which 
served  him  now  for  royal  apartments,  banquet-hall 
and  council-chamber,  and  walked  to  the  lake  alone.  It  was 
still  dark.  A  dim  glow  from  the  part  of  the  city  held  by  the 
Spaniards  sufficed  for  him  to  make  the  investigation  for  which 
he  had  come.  Even  when  he  leaned  over,  his  long  lance  did 
not  touch  the  bottom  of  the  lake,  and  the  waters  there,  owing 
perhaps  to  some  subterranean  springs,  were  clean  and  free 
from  debris.  As  he  turned  to  retrace  his  steps  he  saw  Ahuit- 
zotl  approaching  him.  The  young  warrior  saluted  with  all 
the  reverence  he  had  been  wont  to  show  to  Montezuma  in  the 
height  of  his  power,  and  waited  motionless  until  it  should 
please  his  sovereign  to  address  him. 

"What  do  you  seek?"  asked  the  Emperor  at  length. 

"You,  oh  King,"  he  answered. 

"And  what  message  have  you  for  me  then?"  Guatemozin 
spoke  almost  impatiently.  It  was  an  effort  to  bring  back  his 

[321] 


WITH  CORTES  THE  CONQUEROR 

thoughts  from  the  path  they  had  travelled  for  hours,  ever  since 
he  knew  that  there  was  no  longer  hope. 

"May  I  speak  freely,  oh  Guatemozin?"  asked  Ahuitzotl. 

"As  comrade  to  comrade,  Ahuitzotl,"  he  replied. 

"Then,  my  master,  you  know  that  it  is  over,  our  long  strug- 
gle here  to  free  the  city.  The  gods  have  not  kept  their  prom- 
ises to  aid  us,  or  perchance  the  priests  did  not  understand  their 
sayings.  When  the  sun  rises  the  Teules  will  take  what  is  left 
of  Tenochtitlan.  There  is  naught  more  that  your  valor  can  do." 

"I  can  die,  Ahuitzotl,  die  with  the  last  of  my  people.  Har- 
ken  to  the  plan  my  spirit  has  made  for  us.  We  will  await 
the  Spaniards'  advance,  then  we  will  fight  fiercely,  retreat- 
ing to  this  spot;  and  when  there  is  not  another  arrow  left  or 
arm  strong  enough  to  shoot  it,  I  will  spring  here  into  the  wa- 
ters by  the  side  of  which  my  ancestors  rested,  to  lead  the  way 
for  my  people  to  escape  the  Teules." 

"That  were  indeed  a  death  worthy  of  your  blood,  oh  King, 
if  all  your  subjects  were  here  in  Tenochtitlan  and  could  per- 
ish with  you." 

"What  is  the  meaning  of  your  thought?"  Guatemozin  asked 
when  Ahuitzotl  paused. 

"May  it  please  you  to  give  ear  to  what  your  servant  now 
lays  before  you.  If  you  were  once  out  of  the  city  and  on  the 
mainland,  though  you  stood  alone,  before  the  sun  had  set  there 
would  flock  to  you  a  host  of  faithful  warriors.  From  nearby 
towns  they  would  come,  where  the  might  of  the  Teules  has 
overawed  them,  once  they  knew  that  their  Emperor  was  in 
their  midst.  And  runners  would  hasten  by  every  road,  to 
hill  and  plain,  to  all  parts  of  thy  kingdom,  calling  out,  'Up! 

[322] 


VICTORY! 

Guatemozin  calls  you.  Tenochtitlan  is  indeed  lost,  but 
Anahuac  has  yet  other  fair  towns/  And  then,  oh  my  Lord, 
when  you  have  once  more  an  army  at  your  back,  not  starving 
wretches,  you  know  that  you  could  beleaguer  the  Teules  here 
as  they  have  beleaguered  us;  only,  we  would  not  let  them  es- 
cape." 

He  stopped  to  see  what  impression  his  words  had  made  on 
his  sovereign.  Guatemozin  was  silent  for  many  moments. 

"And  if  I  could  escape,  how  could  I  leave  my  poor  people 
here  to  perish?"  he  asked. 

"Perchance  by  going  you  might  save  even  their  lives  if  you 
could  bring  them  succor  speedily.  Moreover,  my  Lord,  have 
not  your  people  outside  the  walls  of  Tenochtitlan  also  a  claim 
on  you?  By  going  you  may  restore  the  power  of  Anahuac ;  by 
staying  all  will  perish." 

Once  more  Guatemozin  stood  lost  in  thought.     Then  he  said: 

"I  will  listen  to  you,  Ahuitzotl.  I  know  that  you  had  not 
sought  to  persuade  me  if  you  had  not  already  prepared  a  plan 
for  escape.  All  that  I  ask  is  that  Tecuichpo  shall  accompany 
me." 

"Let  us  hasten,  oh  King,"  Ahuitzotl  begged.  "The  canoes 
are  ready  awaiting  you,  and  it  would  be  well  if  you  would 
command  the  soldiers  to  fight  as  long  as  they  may  when  the 
Teules  attack  in  the  morning,  that  the  foe  may  think  you  are 
still  here." 

"It  needs  not  my  command  to  bid  my  people  defend  their 
city  to  the  last,"  said  Guatemozin  both  proudly  and  sadly. 

The  dawn  had  come  and  the  trumpets  of  the  Spaniards  had 

[  323] 


WITH  CORTES  THE  CONQUEROR 

•  blown  for  the  last  attack.  The  brigantines  were  active  as  the 
forces  on  shore,  firing  on  the  causeway  and  on  the  war  canoes 
which  swarmed  about  them.  Sandoval  noted  that  some  of  the 
canoes  were  not  stopping  to  fight  but,  taking  advantage  of  the 
confusion  and  the  smoke,  were  hastening  towards  the  opposite 
side  of  the  lake.  He  gave  orders  that  they  should  be  over- 
hauled and  stopped. 

"Bid  Holguin,  who  boasts  that  his  brigantine  can  outsail  all 
the  others,  hasten  and  bring  them  back.  Who  knows  that  they 
may  not  be  trying  to  carry  off  the  treasure." 

Holguin  set  out  after  the  three  large  canoes,  which  were 
keeping  together  and  had  already  neared  the  other  shore.  The 
occupants  of  the  canoes  when  they  saw  that  they  were  being 
pursued  and  that  the  wind  was  in  favor  of  their  enemies,  rowed 
more  swiftly  than  ever  canoe  had  been  rowed  before  on  the 
lake. 

"We  are  gaining,"  one  of  the  Spanish  soldier-sailors  cried, 
excitedly  rejoicing  in  the  sport  of  the  chase;  "perchance  we 
shall  capture  the  treasure  and  have  the  first  choice  of  gold  and 
jewels." 

They  were  now  so  close  that  Holguin  could  tell  that  the 
foremost  canoe  held,  beside  the  rowers,  twenty  men  and  two 
women. 

"It  may  be,"  he  said  to  himself,  "that  yonder  is  a  greater 
treasure  for  Cortes  than  gold  or  jewels." 

They  were  now  within  bowshot,  and  he  shouted  to  his  men : 

"Bend  your  crossbows  on  the  canoe.  It  must  not  escape 
us." 

In  a  few  more  strokes  the  boat  would  have  touched  the  shore, 

[824] 


VICTORY! 

yet  not  so  quickly  but  that  an  arrow  could  reach  it  before  it 
beached.  The  rowers  stayed  their  stroke,  and  cried  out: 

"Shoot  not!  shoot  not!  our  Lord  is  here!" 

Guatemozin  had  sprung  to  his  feet,  shield  in  hand  and  ma- 
quahuitl  in  the  other,  and  stood  where  he  could  cover  Te- 
cuichpo.  And  Ahuitzotl  and  the  other  Caciques  held  their 
shields  before  them  both. 

Holguin,  whose  guess  was  now  confirmed,  bade  his  men 
lower  their  weapons. 

"I  am  Guatemozin,"  called  out  the  Aztec  King.  "Lead  me 
to  Malinche.  I  am  his  prisoner ;  but  let  no  harm  come  to  my 
wife  and  my  followers." 

"Since  you  are  taken,  King  Guatemozin,"  said  his  Spanish 
captor,  after  he  had  helped  him  and  the  Caciques  on  to  the 
deck  of  the  brigantine,  "wiH  you  not  call  out  to  your  people 
to  cease  fighting?" 

"There  is  no  need,"  answered  Guatemozin,  turning  his  head 
away ;  "they  will  fight  no  longer  when  they  see  that  their  prince 
is  a  prisoner." 

Saddest  perhaps  of  all  the  melancholy  Aztecs  was  Ahuitzotl. 
He  knew  how  near  they  had  been  to  safety.  If  only  the  God 
of  the  Winds  had  not  blown  and  filled  the  sails  of  the  Teules 
they  had  not  been  overtaken.  "Perchance,"  he  said  to 
Tecuichpo,  "these  white  strangers  are  his  chosen  after  all,  the 
children  of  Quetzalcoatl."  He  saw  with  despair  how  the  news 
of  the  Emperor's  capture  was  spreading  all  over  the  lake,  as  a 
ripple  made  by  a  stone  touches  another  ripple  in  ever-widening 
circles.  He  could  hear  the  cries  of  sorrow  as  the  Aztecs 
threw  down  their  useless  weapons,  and  the  wails  of  lament 

[  325  ] 


WITH  CORTES  THE  COXQUEROR 

from  the  shore.  He  was  sunk  in  such  dejection  that,  like  his 
master,  he  did  not  notice  Sandoval's  arrival  on  board  to  claim 
the  royal  prisoner  as  his  own,  nor  hear  Holguin's  refusal  to 
give  him  up. 

Fernando  had  heard  a  rumor  that  something  of  great  im- 
portance was  happening  on  the  lake.  He  rushed  to  the  water- 
front and  beheld  the  brigantine  tacking  slowly  back  towards 
the  city,  and  from  the  canoes  came  the  wailing  voices  which 
told  him  that  Guatemozin  was  taken.  Fernando  hurried  back 
to  Cortes  with  the  news. 

"Hasten  to  the  shore,  Fernando,"  Cortes  commanded,  "and, 
as  you  love  me,  see  that  our  fallen  foe  receives  all  courtesy. 
And  on  your  way  bid  Marina  come  quickly  to  interpret  be- 
tween us." 

Then  Cortes  ordered  preparation  made  for  Guatemozin's 
reception,  a  carpet  for  the  royal  feet  and  a  table  covered  with 
food. 

As  Guatemozin  stepped  ashore  he  roused  himself  to  his  ac- 
customed dignity.  He  walked  as  firmly  between  the  guard  of 
Spaniards  sent  to  escort  him  as  if  it  were  his  own  bodyguard. 
Behind  him  at  a  little  distance  followed  the  Caciques,  among 
them  Ahuitzotl. 

Cortes  had  never  seen  the  Aztec  Emperor  nearby,  but  there 
was  no  need  of  royal  banners  or  crowns,  which  had  been  laid 
aside  before  the  attempt  to  escape,  to  distinguish  the  monarch. 
The  Conqueror  stepped  forward  and  bowed  low  and  cour- 
teously to  his  captive.  Guatemozin  spoke  quickly: 

"I  have  done  all  I  could  to  defend  myself  and  my  people. 
I  am  now  reduced  to  this  state.  You  will  do  with  me,  Ma- 

[326] 


VICTORY! 

linche,  as  you  will.  Better  despatch  me  with  this,"  and  he 
placed  his  hand  on  Cortes's  dagger,  "and  rid  me  of  life  at 
once." 

"Fear  not,"  replied  Cortes  gently,  "y°u  shall  be  treated 
with  all  honour.  You  have  defended  your  capital  like  a  brave 
warrior.  A  Spaniard  knows  how  to  respect  valour  even  in 
an  enemy." 

He  looked  about  him  and  then  asked: 

"Where  is  the  Princess  Tecuichpo?  She  has  naught  to  fear 
from  us."  When  he  learned  that  she  was  still  on  board  of  the 
brigantine  he  sent  an  escort  to  bring  her  to  her  husband,  and 
on  her  arrival  he  showed  her  such  courtesy  as  he  would  have 
shown  to  a  Spanish  princess,  remembering  that  she  was  the 
daughter  of  Montezuma,  who  had  been  his  friend,  and  whom 
he  had  promised  to  care  for  her. 

"Eat,"  he  besought  them  all,  "eat  in  token  that  our  strife  is 
ended." 

When  they  had  finished  Cortes  gave  commands  to  all  his 
officers  to  withdraw  from  the  city  before  the  night  had  fallen, 
away  from  the  pestilential  air  of  Tenochtitlan  heaped  up  with 
its  dead. 

Ahuitzotl  marched  beside  his  master  that  he  might  lean  on 
him  if  he  were  weary,  but  Guatemozin  would  accept  of  no  sup- 
port. As  he  passed  out  of  the  city  on  to  the  causeway  he 
looked  back  at  Tenochtitlan. 

"I  would  you  had  let  me  die,  Ahuitzotl,"  he  said  in  a  low 
voice.  "Yet  I  thank  you  too  for  your  effort.  It  was  the 
gods  who  willed  otherwise — the  gods  who  gave  my  fate  into 
the  hands  of  the  Teules." 

[327] 


WITH  CORTES  THE  CONQUEROR 

"But,  Master,  they  will  do  you  no  harm,"  comforted  Ahuit- 
zotl  as  best  he  could.  "Behold  how  Malinche  has  treated 
you." 

"The  end  is  not  yet,"  answered  Guatemozin,  and  then  was 
silent.  What  he  felt,  what  the  leader  of  a  conquered  people 
feels,  was  not  for  him  to  share,  even  with  those  he  trusted 
most.  The  darkness  fell  over  the  city  and  the  lake,  yet  the 
sun  would  rise  again  and  Tenochtitlan  would  be  rebuilt;  but 
the  darkness  in  the  heart  of  Guatemozin  would  know  no  sun- 
rise. 

That  night  Fernando  sought  Ahuitzotl  as  he  lay  on  the 
ground  outside  the  tent  set  aside  for  Guatemozin,  and  found 
him  still  awake. 

"Ahuitzotl,"  he  said,  seating  himself  beside  him,  "I  come 
not  to  pry  into  your  sorrows.  Were  I  not  a  Spaniard  I  could 
sorrow  with  you  for  all  you  have  lost.  I  come  only  to  offer 
to  you  raiment  or  covering  if  you  are  in  need,  also  my  friend- 
ship." 

The  Aztec  warrior  had  started  up,  ready  to  resent  any 
boasting  or  rejoicing  at  his  defeat.  It  was  only  gradually 
that  the  impression  of  the  young  knight's  gentle  pity  reached 
his  brain.  Then  he  answered: 

"I  thank  you,  Teule.  You  whom  I  have  seen  fight  like 
the  wildcat  are  also  soft  as  the  dove.  Your  words  soothe  the 
pain  in  my  heart.  I  have  no  need  of  raiment,  but  your  friend- 
ship I  will  accept  as  a  token,  if  in  my  misery  I  should  forget, 
that  I  have  proved  myself  also  a  brave  warrior.  Otherwise 
you  would  not  offer  it  to  me." 

"Let  us  talk  not  of  the  past,"  said  Fernando,  "but  of  the 

[328] 


VICTORY! 

future.  The  Spaniards  and  the  Aztecs  must  needs  become 
friends,  and  you  and  I,  Ahuitzotl,  who  understand  each  other, 
can  be  of  help  to  both  our  peoples." 

A  few  moments  later  the  two  young  warriors  saluted  each 
other  gravely,  Ahuitzotl  in  the  Aztec  manner,  and  Fernando 
doffing  his  cap. 

"Goodnight,  friend,"  said  the  Spaniard. 

"Long  life  to  you,  friend,"  answered  the  Aztec. 

On  the  following  day  Cortes  granted  Guatemozin's  request 
that  his  people  might  leave  the  ruined  city  for  the  mainland. 
It  was  a  sad  and  dreary  procession  of  emaciated  men  and 
women.  After  it  had  passed  Cortes  turned  to  Sandoval  and 
said: 

"They  were  a  brave  foe,  and  now  let  us  put  our  minds  on 
making  them  a  happy  race  again.  Oh,  Son  Sandoval,"  he 
added  joyously,  "now  we  will  celebrate  our  victory.  Tell  me, 
you  who  come  from  mine  own  native  town,  is  it  in  truth 
Hernando  Cortes  of  Medelein  that  has  achieved  this  won- 
drous conquest?  Is  my  name  to  be  numbered  with  those  of 
Caesar  and  Alexander  and  Charlemagne?  Think,  Sandoval, 
of  all  the  difficulties  we  have  overcome,  the  nights  in  armour, 
the  fighting,  the  fasting,  the  wounds  and  the  despair  of  the 
Terrible  Night !  And  now  we  have  given  an  empire  to  Spain ; 
we  have  conquered  these  heathen  that  they  may  be  baptized 
and  saved  from  Hell.  Think,  Sandoval,"  he  continued,  lay- 
ing his  hand  on  his  lieutenant's  arm,  "when  we  set  foot  in  Spain 
they  will  say  'here  come  the  Conquerors  of  the  Indies.' ' 

Sandoval  had  no  need  to  answer.  It  was  enough  that  Cor- 
tes felt  his  sympathy. 

[329] 


WITH  CORTES  THE  CONQUEROR 

"I  am  like  a  boy,  Sandoval,"  he  went  on.  "I  have  reached 
the  top  of  the  hill  that  was  such  hard  climbing  and  I  must 
shout  for  joy,  and  others  must  shout  with  me.  Tomorrow 
we  will  celebrate  with  a  banquet  such  as  we  have  never  seen 
before.  There  will  be  no  need  to  bid  everyone  be  gay.  Even 
you,  silent  one,  must  make  a  speech,  will  you  not?' 

"Aye,"  laughed  Sandoval,  "I  will  make  one.  I  will  say 
that  never  men  had  such  a  leader  as  ours." 

Cortes's  joy  was  too  "great  to  be  kept  within  bounds.  But 
there  was  nothing  selfish  in  his  grasping  out  eagerly  towards 
the  fame  he  had  won.  All  day  long  he  talked  to  his  officers 
and  men,  calling  out  to  them  as  they  passed  him:  "Hey! 
Pedro!  the  wound  you  gained  at  Otumba  aches  no  longer 
now?" — "Carlo,  I  have  not  forgotten  how  you  pitched  that 
idol  down  the  teocalli  steps!"  His  memory  had  kept  them 
all — the  deeds  of  individual  bravery  and  patient  endurance. 
He  recalled  them  now  and  his  praise  brought  brightness  into 
stern  eyes. 

To  Alvarado,  Sandoval,  de  Ordaz  and  others  of  his  lieu- 
tenants he  gave  his  thanks  for  their  loyalty.  He  sent  for  the 
leaders  of  the  Tlascalans,  and  other  Indian  allies,  thanked 
them  in  his  own  name  and  in  that  of  Emperor  Charles,  and 
promised  them  rewards  for  themselves  and  for  their  peo- 
ple. 

When  Marina  had  finished  translating  his  words  and  the 
soldiers  had  departed,  Cortes  turned  to  her,  smiling: 

"And  what  can  I  say  to  you,  Oh!  you  faithful  one?  What 
words  or  what  jewels  could  repay  Marina  for  the  service  she 
has  rendered  us?" 

[330] 


VICTORY! 

"Seek  for  no  rewards  for  me,  Malinche,"  answered  the  girl. 
"I  am  content  that  I  have  brought  to  my  people  those  who 
will  destroy  the  terrible  altars  of  the  gods  and  will  teach  them 
a  new  faith  and  new,  gentler  ways." 

At  that  moment  Fernando  came  out  of  the  tent  in  front  of 
which  Cortes  and  Marina  were  standing.  He  was  on  his  way 
to  consult  with  Bernal  Diaz  about  sending  a  force  of  soldiers 
for  fresh  provisions. 

"Be  not  in  such  haste,"  cried  Cortes.  "I  am  bestowing 
largesses  today  of  words  and  praise,  since  I  must  wait  a  little 
before  I  have  gold  wherewith  to  pay  my  gratitude,  and  to  you, 
boy,  I  owe  a  large  measure." 

"No,  Master,"  interrupted  Fernando,  "you  owe  me  noth- 
ing. 'Tis  I  who  can  never  pay  you.  You  made  me  your 
page  that  day  on  the  capitana;  you  taught  me  all  I  know  of 
soldiering;  you  let  me  serve  you,  let  me  take  part  in  this  great 
expedition;  you  made  me  a  knight — and  you  would  thank 
me!" 

"Well,  boy!"  assented  Cortes,  laying  his  hand  affectionately 
on  Fernando's  shoulder.  "Let  us  talk  then  no  more  of  pay- 
ments." 

The  banquet  that  evening  was  as  gay  as  Cortes  wished. 
Food  of  all  kinds  was  now  abundant,  and  officers  and  men, 
while  they  ate,  talked  of  battles  and  skirmishes  in  which  they 
had  taken  part ;  showed  the  booty  they  had  collected,  and  sang 
songs  in  praise  of  Cortes.  Father  Olmedo  remonstrated  the 
next  day  to  Cortes,  saying: 

"Will  3^ou  then  forget  in  your  carousals  that  you  owe  the 
victory  to  heaven  and  will  you  not  render  due  thanks  for  it?" 

[331] 


WITH  CORTES  THE  CONQUEROR 

"I  had  not  forgotten,  Father,"  Cortes  replied.  "We  will 
appoint  tomorrow  for  the  celebration." 

The  next  day,  led  by  the  stained  and  torn  banners  of  Cas- 
tile and  of  Cortes,  the  entire  army  marched,  singing  the  lit- 
any. Then  Father  Olmedo  preached  to  them,  and  mass  was 
celebrated,  Cortes  kneeling  and  thanking  God  and  the  Saints 
humbly  for  their  aid  in  his  great  victory. 


FINIS 


[332] 


A    000  038  501     3 


